rwbyremnants - Tumblr blog

rwbyremnants · 1 month

Text

This is the epilogue! It's been a long, strange trip, but I finally completed this one! I'm going to get a bit sentimental and long-winded about Rooster Teeth under the cut, but (so you can skip it: just CTRL+F and search for "Chapter 60") up here I'll just say thanks so much for reading. I hope you like these last few surprises!

WARNING: ROOSTER TEETH RAMBLING. You don't have to read this, it's not about Princess And The Dragons! You have been warned.

So as everybody probably knows by now, Rooster Teeth is on death row, and the fate of RWBY is totally up in the air. If you're learning about it this way… I'm very sorry; here's an article with more details. TL:DR, Warner Bros Discovery swallowed their parent company a while back, and that led to some cool collabs like Justice League x RWBY, but…

I'll keep this rant brief. David Zaslav is a callous corporate jerk that hates art, and has no business being in charge of a content creation company when all he cares about is money. His body count is rising (Batgirl, Final Space, Adult Swim Games, etc), and I hope he generates enough hate that he gets fired and never finds work in his field again. That is all.

Anyway, because RT couldn't turn a profit in the 1.5 years since they became part of WBD, they're getting shut down in a couple months, and they're going to try to shop its various properties around to other companies. Crunchyroll is a good candidate for RWBY, since they already aired volume 9, but nothing is certain yet at all. It's entirely possible we will never see a volume 10 - or it might be in some other format, like a comic book. All we can do is wait and see.

I found RWBY through a friend in 2014, which led me to RT as a whole. It's one of several things that changed my life that year - most of them for the better. I spent a lot of time with Achievement Hunter and Rage Quit videos, the RT Podcast and Always Open… went to see Lazer Team (and RWBY volume debuts) in actual theaters. I wish I had been able to make it to RTX, but it was too far away for me to be able to get there. At one point, it was a pretty huge part of my life. Then, like with most things, I sort of gravitated away, though I kept going back for the podcasts, and kept up with RWBY of course.

But I knew RT might not last that much longer when it was announced that Always Open was cancelled for a second time, and that RWBY Volume 10 still wasn't even greenlit. There were too many controversies (we don't have to get into those). Some of the founders were already gone, I hardly ever saw the people I was most fond of onscreen. For the first time in almost a decade, I cancelled my First membership, because it felt like my favorite content wasn't coming to the platform anymore… and I'm broke. I feel a little bad, of course, but I think we all kind of knew that they might not survive the changing landscape of streaming content. The minute they became part of WBD, their lack of profitability spelled the end.

Sorry, I'm all in my feelings about it, and I don't want to make the comments or the end of this fic all about RT, but I felt like I couldn't post a new chapter of a RWBY fic without at least addressing the situation, and giving my own history and perspective on it. This is just the state of the fandom, and I'm really sad and depressed about it, and wishing that something could have been done. But at the end of the day, it's actually pretty amazing that a bunch of drunk guys created a company in their bedroom that lasted 21 years and gave us a hundred shows. Just sucks it had to end because of mergers and nonsense, but I guess nothing lasts forever.

Thanks for listening, if you did; no shade if you didn't. I'm just really going to miss those guys and that content-creation family always being there to provide amusing and comforting content, like friends you could hang out with whenever you wanted. Thanks for all the memories, RT, and for being one of my safe spaces when I needed one.

-NBW

----------------------------------------------------

=Chapter 60

Weiss Schnee took a deep breath, eyes closing as she let the aromas of roasting turkey and gravy fill her nostrils. This was always her favourite part about Thanksgiving. Sure, pumpkin pie and potatoes were wonderful dishes, but the centerpiece was the artfully-prepared bird, without a doubt.

Especially with Kali cooking it this year. Their chef had been lost in the family scuffles, and it made no financial sense to hire another when they could all learn to pitch in a little more instead.

Besides, Willow seemed to have turned over a new leaf. Since she had no head for business, she allowed the interim director to stay on and only asked for updates from him once a week – with Kali in attendance, naturally. That was enough to ensure that nothing unscrupulous was going on beneath her nose. Meanwhile, that left Weiss's mother with little else to do besides taking care of house and home… which suited her in a way Weiss never would have expected. Though it had begun as penance for years of absentee parenting, now it was more like a calling. A place she felt she belonged.

“Ready to head down?”

The princess leaned a little more fully against Yang as they lounged in their bed. Their bed… even this many weeks later, it still sounded strange to think of it that way. “Just about ready.”

“Why?” she insisted with a fierce grin, a hand drifting up to turn Weiss’s face up to look at her. “Careful, Schnee, or I’ll think you caught… Xiao Long Madness.”

“Xiao Long Madness?” Her hand pressed into the center of her chest as she heaved a theatrical gasp. “What on earth could that be?”

“Well… it starts out slow.” Two fingers began to tiptoe up along her thigh. “You don’t even know you’ve got it until it’s creeping up on you.” The hand smoothed along her stomach through the soft material of her party dress, and Weiss had to suppress a shiver. “Makes you a little tingly, breathe faster… heart beating louder and louder…”

“Yang, you little…” Pushing her hand away with a giggle once it reached her breast, she admonished her, “We have to get to the table! Without messing up our clothes! Just grab those earth pads so we can join the others.”

Chuckling with her, the Dragon turned and got up from the bed, snatching up two pairs of shoes from the floor. “Alright, alright. Even though both our parents know? What, they’re going to be shocked that we got a little frisky today, too?”

“That isn’t the point! I want to be presentable for our families, and the Belladonnas!” Her brief indignation subsided as Yang started lovingly putting her heels on. “Oh… I know, I’m being silly. But can we please have a lovely, respectable family dinner? Just this once, for the holiday?”

“Of course,” she promised with an earnest tone, smiling up at her before she kissed Weiss’s other foot. “Princess Toes.” Then she slid the other heel on and grabbed for her own – but Weiss snatched them away. “Hey, what gives? I mean, you actually got me into a dress and now you’re trying to keep me from-”

“Shush.” Weiss returned the favour, sliding the very un-Yang-like heels on while Yang’s cheeks went the tiniest bit pink. They always did when she was doted on since it was such an uncommon occurrence for the bruiser; Weiss adored that. And she adored being the only one trusted to be sweet to her in that way.

“Mkay, Weiss. Now I’m all dolled up for you. Like a pig wearing lipstick.”

Sighing, she swatted Yang on the arm. “Don’t be stupid. You are a beautiful woman. Being strong as an ox doesn’t change that.”

“If you see me that way, then that’s all that matters.” They shared a brief kiss, humming against each other’s lips before they broke apart and stood. “Let’s go strap the ol’ feedbag on.”

“How charming,” she deadpanned.

As they walked past Weiss’s dresser, she glanced at the framed photograph on the wall. There they were: the Dragons. Every last living member, with the youngest arranged in the front. Even if it was a little incriminating, she had decided in the end that it was much more important to the little gangster princess to have this memento than it was to “play it safe” - especially now that the only Vale citizen who would have thrown a tantrum about its existence was long dead.

Emerald and Cinder with their arms around each other. Ilia hanging off Blake despite how she was rolling her eyes. A grinning Coco who still had Velvet on her arm instead of lost to another continent – the picture had been taken with her camera, after all, set on a timer. Even Salem was smiling, albeit in an irritated and resigned way. Happiness in a wooden frame.

“You coming?” Yang asked.

“Yeah, yeah,” she sighed as she tripped after her girlfriend into the hall. “Hold your horses.”

“Who are you and what have you done with my snooty girlfriend?”

“HEY!”

Downstairs, Blake, Ilia, and Whitley were all seated in the living room, chatting politely about the weather and other surface topics. Though her brother wasn’t thrilled terribly to know the Dragons, he had seemed to accept it – and to accept them as humans rather than foul beasts that were beneath him.

“Hey, good lookin’,” Blake bade her.

“Good evening.” Weiss actually curtsied, and Ilia giggled. “I'm excited. Is that silly?”

“Maybe a little. But I think we're allowed to be a little silly after the Autumn we've had.”

True enough. Weiss flashed a tight smile before she turned toward the kitchen.

“Watch that gravy!”

Raven's hands quickly moved toward the stove while Kali hastily crimped the edges of her pie. The latter was poised and pristine; the former, a sweating nervous wreck. But she was trying. Most of the dishes were already arranged on the counter, kept warm by potholders and waiting to be served.

“Oh my God,” Yang muttered in Weiss's ear. “Where's Rod Serling? Because I think we just entered The Twilight Zone.”

“The what?”

“Oh, it's a new show. Don't worry about it. Just meant watching Raven really cook is like science fiction.”

Meanwhile, Willow at last noticed they were standing there and waved them over to the dining room. “Hey, girls! Come help me set the table.”

They did as they were told. Mrs. Schnee was humming and cheerful, eyes full of light as she made sure all the silverware was properly placed, each napkin neatly folded.

“You're really excited, aren't you, Mother?”

“Ohhhh yes,” she told her immediately, grinning from ear to ear. “Very! It's our first big dinner with everyone together, isn't it? Our ragtag little family. And it already feels more like…”

When she didn't finish, Yang prompted, “Like?”

“Like a real Thanksgiving. Far more than the past few years.”

“I know what you mean,” Weiss said as she placed the last few forks. “You weren't yourself, and Father was… well.”

But Willow brushed it off with an elegant hand. Still no calluses forming from her sudden uptick of housework, but they would, eventually, if she didn't keep up conditioning them. Pampering herself. Honestly, Weiss had no idea if she would go one way or the other.

“All in the past. We're starting fresh, aren't we, Weiss?”

“We sure are,” she said immediately, beaming back at her mother. Proud of her progress and new outlook on life. “Annnnd… I think the table’s ready. What's next?”

“Not much.” A bell sounded throughout the house, and her eyes lifted. “Oh, could you see who that is? I think I should help Raven and Kali.”

Her daughter obeyed, moving through the living room where Whitley was just standing. She waved him back down and pulled the door wide.

And found herself face to face with such a haggard, unenthused face that she instinctively took a step back. The man's ominous eyes almost looked through her. Her fight or flight instincts were starting to kick in, but she knew she shouldn’t literally attack someone who had done nothing more than come to her front door – not without further provocation.

“U-um…”

“Hey!” From around his back popped Ruby's cheery face, and she added a little wave. “Sorry we're so late; Grumpy Gus didn't wanna get ready.”

“I was ready,” Qrow growled as he pushed past Weiss without a word of greeting. “You didn't like what I was wearing.”

With a dramatic sigh, Ruby followed, stopping to hug Weiss. Penny was close on her heels, freckles seeming to glow with excitement as she hefted a casserole dish. Yang was next in line for hugs while Qrow seemed magnetically drawn to the wetbar in the corner.

“U-um!” came from the door as Weiss tried to close it. Pulling it wide revealed a very flustered neighbour. “Hello again!”

“Pyrrha?! What are you doing here? I thought you would be sitting down with your folks right about now!”

The athlete shrugged, cheeks rosy as she fidgeted in her lovely golden-hued frock. There was clearly an internal struggle playing out behind her bright green eyes, which remained mostly pointed down at her black pumps. “Well… I just wanted to wish you a happy Thanksgiving! Before we all dig in! So… so now I have! And, well, bye!”

However, as she turned to stride down the steps and away from the house, Weiss jogged after her. “Wait!”

“Yes?” she asked as she turned.

“There's something else, isn't there?” No immediate answer. “Come on. What's a best friend for if she can't help a girl through thick and thin?”

After a brief internal debate, the redhead let out a long sigh. “Jaune is coming to dinner.”

“Really? That's fantastic news!” Again, Pyrrha hesitated, so Weiss asked, “It's… not fantastic news?”

“Well… ordinarily, yes. But Cinder and Emerald are already there.”

“WHAT?!”

“SHHHH!” she hissed at her friend, green eyes wide. “I didn't think I would get as close to him as I have since the dance, and… I had already invited them before he asked me to homecoming! Then I forgot, and they showed up with a whole ham, and it would have been so rude to turn them away…”

Weiss laid a gentle hand on her arm. “Relax, okay? I'm sure everything will be fine.”

“But you know how Cinder is around boys! She hates them! And I know she has good reason, but Jaune is very important to me, and… and I don't want anyone to have an unhappy holiday thanks to me!”

“They won't. I promise. You are the nicest host, and the sweetest friend. And Emerald and Cinder have each other now; they're much less bitter and unhappy.”

“Oh… I know you're right. Thank you. And I shouldn't get flustered every time they try to kiss me anymore, I- I have to get used to that eventually, don't I?”

“Of course!” she chirruped with a patient smile. “Just keep rebuffing those advances; they will get the message.”

At those words, her childhood friend fell silent. Seconds ticked by while she squirmed. Then she whispered, “It may be too late for that plan.”

“What? I mean… what do you mean?”

“Well, if I were to rebuff their advances, I probably shouldn't have let Cinder steal a little kiss at homecoming.” When her fellow paper-shaker only gaped, the red-faced track star’s face grew yet redder. “Or behind the malt shop last weekend. Or just before I walked over here.”

“PYRRHA NIKOS!”

“I'm sorry! I told you, she makes me feel… swept away,” she breathed with a shy smile. “Even though I'm more attracted to Jaune, like him more and get along with him so well, I don't dislike Cinder… and she's strong, and confident, and beautiful…”

A laughing Weiss reassured her, “You don't have to explain anything to me. I have my own similar arrangement with a blonde and a brunette, so why on Earth would I throw stones in my glass house?”

“But what do I do? Poor Jaune has no idea women go around with other women as much as we do – a-and what about Emerald? Ordinarily I would be concerned about her feeling jealous, but she watches Cinder tease me – encourages it! That seems so dirty, and that's without the things they threaten to do to me if I let them!”

“Holy moley,” she breathed. “Pyrrha! You're a Dragon in sheep's clothing!”

That smile was still shy, but also a little excited. “Am not. But the kissing is… women's lips are so soft!”

“Aren't they?” Both girls sighed dreamily, then giggled. “Your secret is safe with me, but I think the sooner you explain all this to Jaune, the less bad it will be in the long run.”

“You… are probably right. But not now. I don't want to ruin the holiday for my parents.”

“Of course. You should probably get back.” As Pyrrha nodded, she tilted her head and asked, “What did you tell them about Cinder and Emerald, anyway?”

“Just that they're new friends of yours, and mine. And that they had no family to dine with. It's true, after all.”

Weiss nodded sagely. “And you wanted them to have a big slice of Pyrrha pie for dessert.”

“Mmhmm! I thought it would be… very- oh, you're so mean to me!”

“Maybe,” she cackled, leaning closer. “Or maybe I'm jealous because I want some for myself.”

And without waiting for a response, Weiss gave her a quick peck on the lips. Just a fun little tease without any deeper meaning behind it. Pyrrha was too startled to respond until Weiss's impish grin began to slip a notch – and then she laughed, loudly and freely.

“Oh Weiss! I think we both have our hands full enough as it is! But… thank you. For more than just now, for so, so much.”

Curtsying playfully, she giggled, “And thank you, madam. It is Thanksgiving, after all; we should be expressing our gratitude.”

“True!” As she skipped away, Pyrrha sang out over her shoulder, “Happy Thanksgiving!”

“You too, best friend!”

When she re-entered the living room, it was to a highly stressful scene. Qrow and Raven were seated one each upon the armchair and the couch, ranged across from each other, and if ever the phrase “glaring daggers” applied, it would be to those two siblings.

“You look good, sis,” he rumbled with a poisonous smirk. “Really got some color in your cheeks for once. What's your secret?”

“Staying away from things that are hazardous to my health. Like you.”

“Wow,” Penny breathed from Ruby's side, as surprised as anyone at how venomous they were toward each other. From her, Weiss glanced around at the various uncomfortable guests and eventually spotted Yang standing in the doorway of the kitchen, indecisive.

“Ooooh, temper temper. Still haven't figured out that's what made Taiyang ditch you, huh?” When Raven started to sit forward as if she would attack, he raised up both hands, palms out. “Easy now. Didn't come here to pick a fight, just came to eat.”

Teeth clenched hard enough to grind corn into meal, she hissed at him, “Funny way of showing it. Then again, you never did know when to quit.”

“Seems to me like I knew exactly when to quit. Before the Dragons turned into the Bulldyk-”

“Who would like a drink?” Weiss called out in a voice far too high to be natural. A few of her peers turned in her direction, but Raven and Qrow didn't budge at all. “Anyone?”

“May I have a lemonade?” Penny said in her usual oblivious-but-pleasant tone.

“Alright, look,” Yang finally sighed as she walked a little deeper into the room. “You guys hate each other; we get it. But it's Thanksgiving, and there are more people here than just you two chowderheads. So can we just… put that on the back burner until tomorrow? Please?”

Silence reigned for a long few seconds. Then Qrow heaved himself to his feet. “Think I'll take you up on that drink, Schnee.” He returned to the wet bar to refill his glass. Luckily, it seemed like the breaking of their staring contest gave Raven the right to let herself relax, and she ran her hand over her hair.

“Are they always like this?” Ilia asked in a soft murmur, mostly to Blake.

“Raven, yes. I have no idea about him, I haven't seen him more than once in my whole life before now.”

Before Ilia could form a response, an “Ahem” came from the doorway leading into the dining room. Kali stood there with a polite smile on her face, hands clasped in front of her stomach; the picture of a polite hostess.

“I believe dinner is served. If you will all come through and seat yourselves, we would love to begin.”

Raven was the first to exit, seemingly to give herself at least a few scant seconds without her brother in the same room. Then her daughter followed soon afterward, and everyone else stood and began to follow the others.

“Wheeee,” Ruby deadpanned as she led Penny inside.

The spread look amazing. Kali had definitely outdone herself, and somehow Willow and Raven had not ruined all her good work with their awkward attempts to help. Turkey, dressing, casserole, fresh hot buns, and gleaming red cranberry sauce were already weighing down the table. Weiss's beaming mother stood behind the chair at the head of the table, waiting for the others to sit before she seated herself.

“Thank you all for coming,” she said in a quiet, nervously excited voice. “I know this will probably be strange, as some of you hardly even know who I am, much less have met me. But I'm happy to meet you all and welcome you to my home.”

“I am happy to be here,” Penny replied brightly as if she were being directly addressed. But Willow only smiled right back at her, and the girl grinned from ear-to-ear.

“Before we dig in, I'd like us all to go around the table and say something we are thankful for from this past year.” One or two groans sounded from the guests, but most of them were polite enough to keep their desire to eat right away to themselves. “Would anyone like to start?”

As she brought in a dish of beans, Kali said, “Go on, Willow dear. Set us an example.”

“Oh, very well.” As Whitley sat at her left, Weiss at her right, she composed herself for a moment. “I’m thankful for my family. My real family – everyone here, even if some of us are just meeting tonight. And that my eyes are open enough for me to appreciate that now.”

After a moment or two of silence, a few people nodding along, she turned to Whitley. Starting, he said, “Ah. Well, I suppose I’m thankful that all the nastiness is behind us. This year has been unpleasant but… well, looking around here, I must admit we’re coming out the other side.”

As Penny clapped for him, and a few others stifled laughter at her clapping, Kali spoke up, “I’m thankful for a certain little princess for bringing us all together. If not for her, this might have been an easier year, but a lot less interesting.” And she raised her water glass to Weiss, who waved her off – despite her cheeks tinting pink.

“Same here,” Blake agreed with a big smile. “She really shook things up in the best of ways. Still a little weird that I get to be friends with her. But thanks, Weiss.”

��And you could probably guess I’m going to say thanks for helping me finally get Blake’s attention,” Ilia sighed resignedly as the others chuckled. Hands were definitely being held under the table, and Weiss had a hard time not squealing with secondhand glee. Then they all turned to look at Qrow.

“Huh? Oh, uh… skip me.”

Ruby nudged him hard. “No skipping!”

“Fine. I’m thankful for this dumb squirt.” He ruffled her hair aggressively, and she laughed – even if she was hastily patting her hair back into place right afterward. “That A-okay, kiddo?”

“Sure.” Then she cleared her throat and said, “I’m grateful for… well, a lotta stuff. But I can’t pick between the two big things: Penny asking me out, and…” Her eyes began to water. “And getting my sister back. They’re b-both pretty outta sight.”

“Nah, you should pick Penny,” Yang said with a wistful smile. “I ain’t that special.”

“Don’t say that! You’re my sister and you’re amazing!”

“Okay, okay,” Raven interrupted them with a sigh. “Break up the happy-fight, girls. Let’s hurry this along so we can all eat. Penny?”

Blinking her huge green eyes, the freckle-faced girl chirruped, “Oh! Well, I am thankful for Ruby, of course. And her family – which seems to be all of you! And for the food we are about to eat. Amen.”

“Amen,” Whitley muttered automatically, even though everyone else was blinking in confusion. Weiss wasn’t sure at which point Penny’s thanks had turned into grace, but it was even stranger to call attention to it. So no one did.

“And I’m thankful for Yang putting up with me,” Raven said simply. “Go on.”

But Yang wasn’t about to let that slip past. “Wait, what do you mean?”

“My attitude. I’ve…” Her sigh was weary, her glare burning a hole into the table. “I’ve been a terrible mother. Nobody has to tell me,” she said over the handful of protests. “Just because I did my best, tried to make my kid tough enough the world wouldn’t eat her alive, doesn’t mean my best was very good. But I think…” Her sharp eyes flicked up to Qrow, waiting for some kind of scathing comment.

“No, no, go on,” he told her smoothly. And though his face might have been slightly smug, he didn’t goad her any more than that.

“I think Willow’s been good for me. I’ve done worse than her and she’s trying so hard to… fix what’s wrong. Have to be a real dope to not try the same thing. Guess that’s what I’m glad for this year.” Then she flung at her brother, “So you can sit on that, Jack.”

“Gladly,” he rumbled, lowering his glass of something strong-smelling and regarding her evenly. “I ain’t no prince, either, Sis. Louse everything up every day. All we can do is our best to make up for it.”

While Raven was busy blinking at the almost-nice sentiment from her estranged sibling, Yang cleared her throat and stood up. That already surprised Weiss before she even started talking – and then she surprised her even more.

“So I’m not that good at speech-making,” she chuckled, scratching the back of her neck. “Or wearing heels. But I’m gonna do both at the same time, I guess.

“Life has been pretty kooky since this princess fell in my lap. Honest, I thought she would snub me and that would be that – or that I could have a little fun before I got the cold shoulder, maybe. But this amazing, beautiful, talented, strong knock-out…” For a moment, Yang just laughed, trying to figure out what else she was saying. “She changed me. Changed my whole life in a good way, and I can’t even imagine what I would do without her now. And I don’t wanna. So yeah. Thanks, Weiss, for taming this Dragon.”

Weiss was just smiling tearily up at her proud, cocky features that were currently gazing right back at her with a megaton force of love, when most of the others began to clap. Starting, she covered her face to hide her blush, but then she felt Yang’s lips gently pushing into the back of her hand.

“I mean it,” she whispered as Weiss cooed. “On the hook for you, Schnee.”

“My sweet angel,” Willow breathed softly, beaming at both of them.

“Oh, stop it, all of you,” Weiss blustered, but the pink-cheeked grin somewhat undercut her words. Then she spoke up a little louder. “As for me… oh, I don’t have anything.”

“You don’t?” Blake asked incredulously, folding her arms over her chest and smirking. “You? Nothing comes to mind for the girl who can normally talk the hind leg off a mule?”

“Everything does. It’s everything. I mean, other than a few unpleasant things I had to witness, but… I wouldn’t trade this year for the world. I have a real family now, and some of them are even my actual blood relatives. So thank you, God, for ALL of this.”

“Amen,” Whitley said again a little more firmly than before, and this time Yang snorted a little.

“Amen!” Willow put in brightly. “And with that, let’s dig in!”

“Thank GOD for THAT!” Ruby burst out, and the others all giggled. For a tiny little slip of a girl, she had a voracious appetite.

-----------------------------------------

Dinner was everything the Schnees had desperately hoped it would be and more. Though Raven avoided speaking to Qrow at all costs, the upside of that was that she actually didn’t resist all of Kali’s attempts at conversation. They would likely never be the best of friends again, but it was a start toward reconciliation that Weiss found extremely heartening.

However, there were a couple of hiccups. Kali and Raven got into a very terse argument about the best path for Yang’s future that didn’t particularly go anywhere. Ilia spilled gravy all over Qrow, earning her a strong glare; Willow hurried him upstairs and gave him some of Jacques’s clothes to change into while they were washing his shirt, which fit at least well enough. Whitley made the mistake of casually mentioning that his sister was a “deviant” in a room full of such deviants, though he hastily apologised and insisted he did not mean any offense when he noticed all the eyes glinting with doom. Still, all in all not a bad evening.

“I couldn’t eat another bite,” Yang burped as she helped them move all the dishes to the sink. “But I want to! It’s all so good, I haven’t even tasted Kali’s food that was this good before! And hers is always the bee’s knees!”

“Flatterer.” Kali herself came in behind her and put the empty casserole dish on the counter, then pulled Yang in for a little cheek-kiss. “But keep it coming; I might save you an extra piece of pie.”

As Yang laughed nervously, her mother strode over and said, “Hey, cut that out. Stop tryin’ to be my kid’s mom. That’s my job.” And then she kissed her on the cheek, as well, leaving a very shocked Yang glancing between them. As if waiting to have to break up a fight should it flare up from nowhere.

But all Kali did was smile and say, “Good.” Then she started scrubbing a pot vigorously, humming a light little tune.

“Um, let us do those,” Yang volunteered. “You cooked, it’s the least we can do.”

“Oh, that’s alright.”

“No it’s not. You do so much, Mrs. B, and everybody takes it for granted. I’m not gonna anymore.”

As Yang moved into position in front of the sink, Kali pressed a hand to the center of her chest and fluttered her eyelashes. “My my myyyy, Weiss, you certainly have found yourself a stand-up woman. Good thing for you I’m-”

“Watch how you finish that,” Raven warned. “Talking about my daughter there.”

“That I’m… not twenty years younger,” she finished slyly. “And I will leave it at that, alright?” When Raven nodded curtly, she rolled her eyes and tittered as she moved to stand beside Weiss. “Come with me.”

Confused, she let herself be taken to the dining room again, which was mostly empty. Everyone had moved to the living room by now. “Yes?”

“I thought I should tell you sometime when we had a moment; there’s been too much going on before now.” Glancing around, Kali whispered, “Salem has agreed that we’re rebuilding Shopkeeper’s. The money will come out of a nest egg she had set aside to renovate her own home and to retire on; she won’t be able to do those things now for a while yet, but at least we’ll all have a home again.”

“That’s fantastic news!” When Kali only frowned, she asked, “Or is it? What’s wrong?”

“Well… to be frank, I’m a little disappointed you aren’t looking at my chest.”

“Huh?!”

Smirking, she whispered, “My hands were wet when I held one to my chest a moment ago, so now the top of my dress is all damp. Don’t tell me you didn’t notice! I must be losing my touch.”

Unable to help briefly glancing at the more pronounced outline of Kali’s bosom, she stamped her foot and hissed, “You stop that! I thought there was a real problem!”

“How is this not a ‘real’ problem? My looks are fading!” The back of her hand flew to her forehead as she clutched the neckline of her dress like a silent film starlet. “It won’t be long now, little Weiss; you’ll be seeing me in a casket, old and wrinkled. Past my prime and with no bevy of saucy young things surrounding me, weeping their eyes out at the loss!”

“Oh, enough!” Kali’s laugh made her smile against her will. “Your breasts are as magnetic and splendid as ever, if you must know. Just… have other breasts on my mind. And things besides breasts.”

“Of course. It’s quite alright, really.” Cupping Weiss’s cheek tenderly, stroking with her thumb, she whispered, “I just miss chasing you around my kitchen and being ogled; it was harmless fun.”

“Me, too. We’ll do it again soon, okay?”

Kali’s grin was genuine. “Please. You might be with Yang and my Blake, but that’s a game I’m not willing to give up.”

Still playing this game, were they? Well, Weiss wasn’t going to keep being a helpless target anymore. “That’s good. Neither am I.”

Nothing could have prepared Kali for Weiss reaching back to pinch her on the rear end before she walked past into the kitchen. The squeak of surprise was as flustered as she had ever heard Blake’s mother, even if it was brief and not terribly loud. Weiss had to swallow down her own giggle – and the slight thrill of how nice that pinch had felt, fleeting as it was. When Kali followed her in a few seconds later, she was markedly more composed, but grinning wolfishly and had the faintest of blushes in her cheeks.

And her chest bore the evidence of the pinch, as well. Blake, who had been dropping off the last of the plates, noticed the stiffened peaks within seconds and hurried to finish putting them down before excusing herself. This time, Kali noticed, but only seemed vaguely curious and puzzled rather than scandalised. It seemed her daughter’s secret would remain safe for a little while longer.

Once the dishes were done, Weiss cleared her throat and made an announcement to everyone congregating in the living room. “Attention! If you all would be so kind as to join us in the drawing room, Ilia Amitola and myself will be performing ‘Ave Maria’. Just a little post-dinner entertainment.”

“Ooh!” Ruby gasped, hopping up and down in her seat. “You’re gonna play something?”

“Ilia will play, I will sing.”

“OOH!”

Qrow sighed. “I’m staying down here. Maybe Donna Reed’s on.”

“I’m game,” Raven said with a careless shrug. The others seemed to have similar opinions, and began to make their way upstairs.

On the landing, Weiss’s mother hesitated. She backtracked into the hall to ask her, “What’s wrong?”

“Unpleasant memories of that room.”

“Oh… of course.” A flash of seeing her father struck over the head with a vase filled her vision before she blinked to clear it away. “Tell you what, Mommy. Let’s start making some new memories in there, right now. Can we try that?”

Swallowing hard, her mother’s eyes flicked back and forth a little as she took up Weiss’s hand and gave it a would-be firm pat. “You’re right. I’d love to hear my angel sing again.”

Chest puffing out like a male frigatebird, Weiss turned and strode toward the piano where a clearly-nervous Ilia was playing a few scales very quietly. Blake was leaning against one wall, watching her with a genuine fondness in her amber eyes. That gave Weiss some comfort; it looked like their budding relationship was truly heading in the right direction.

So she played. And Weiss sang. The voices that were muttering seconds before fell silent. Every day of her life, she had let her father’s insistences that she needed to practice more, to make sure her instrument was honed to perfection before she displayed it to others, keep her voice caged and silent. She was through letting her past bar her way to her future.

By the time the final note wavered and faded, several hands were pressed to mouths. Kali had to sit down. Ruby and Penny were huddled close, sniffling. Even Raven’s eyes were slightly damp, though she was trying to appear her usual detached self. Everyone but Yang and her own mother were completely stunned. The issue was, several of the Dragons had heard Ilia play already and knew she had talent, but Weiss’s was brand new to most of them.

So Weiss barely had time to curtsy before they were being swarmed.

“Oh my GOD, Schnee!” Blake was gushing. “How did I not know about this?!”

“That was INCREDIBLE!” Ruby piped up, literally hopping up and down. “I’m flipping, what a gas!”

With a slight chuckle, Raven said, “How are we supposed to understand what these damn curtain climbers are saying these days?” But instead of leaving it at that, she looked Weiss dead in the eyes and added, “Nice pipes. Really.”

“Th-thanks,” she breathed. The grumpy woman only nodded and turned back to Ilia, patting her on the back too hard and making her almost fall over into the piano.

“Maybe you ought to be chasing me,” Kali told her, gripping her hands firmly. “Oh, I’m so proud of you, though. A songbird on top of everything else!”

“S-stop,” she tried again with a huge, bashful grin, but it was useless; Penny and Whitley were clapping again, and Yang was massaging her shoulders, and…

And the room was full of love, and reassurance. Camaraderie and affection. Family.

“Okay, okay!” Ilia finally cackled as Ruby gave her a big showy kiss on the cheek, causing it to change colours. “Who wants to hear something else? I could play ‘Night Train’, but it doesn’t have any words.”

“What about ‘Chances Are’?” Raven suggested with something like a grin. And Weiss had to fight down a laugh; she should have known Johnny Mathis would come up sooner or later. The woman was addicted to the crooner. “O-or ‘Misty’… doesn’t matter. Forget it.”

But Ilia was thoughtful. “I haven’t tried either before, but the piano parts are pretty simple. Weiss? You up to the vocals?” When Weiss nodded, she cracked her knuckles. “I could probably pick it out if you give me a-”

“HEY!” interrupted a gruff voice from downstairs. “Some dame’s tryin’ to break into your house!”

Stunned by that proclamation, Weiss and her mother quickly stole down the stairs to see what Qrow meant. The others were hot on their heels - and they nearly ended up in a heap, since the Schnee women had stopped dead in their tracks at the bottom of the staircase.

“Am I too late for dinner?”

It only took a few seconds of awkward smiles and heavy silence before Weiss burst out “WINTER!” and went flying across the entryway and into her big sister’s arms. Winter Schnee was several inches taller, and her trademark Schnee white-blonde hair was pulled into a taut bun. Her arms dropped the heavy duffel bag just barely inside the front door and instantly clamped around Weiss, expression melting into one of affection.

“Ohhhh, Snowball,” she whispered into her shoulder. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.”

“Winter, I don’t understand!” her mother laughed, dashing after her younger daughter and resting a hand on the elder’s shoulder. Winter looked both delighted and surprised to see her so lucid. “What are you doing here so soon? I thought Christmas…”

“Well, after I got the telegram about Father, how could I stay away?” Her brows were furrowed despite the smiles. “Are you all doing alright? I can’t imagine…”

“Oh, fine, fine,” she dismissed with a wave of her hand. Both Raven and Kali rolled their eyes in the background. “You aren’t AWOL, are you?” Winter shook her head. “Oh good. Then how did you manage to slip away? How will you finish your tour of duty if-”

“I’m not. Mother, I’m staying right here in Vale, and taking over the business.”

Their mother’s expression slackened. “Oh… oh no, dear, you mustn’t do that. You enlisted to serve our country, a-and we can get along just fine while you do. It shouldn’t mean you have to drop everyth-”

“Please,” Winter said a little more firmly, finally releasing Weiss as she straightened into a more military stance. “Let me do this. I… what Father has done…” Her voice cracked slightly, even if it was her only overt display of emotion. “I should have been here to protect you, and Weiss and Whitley. And I wasn’t.”

At the mention of his name, Whitley moved into Weiss’s spot and hugged Winter soundly. Though he let go immediately afterward. “There was nothing you could do, I’m afraid, Sister. Though it still pains me to admit his wrongdoing… our father intended to kill Weiss’s friends. It was the response of a coward, and… and he was a killer, and had to be stopped. By death, I’m not quite as sure, but he deserved some sort of justice.”

“Even more reason for me to be here,” she insisted. “I am trained in combat; I could have put his head through a wall before he so much as laid a hand on any of you.”

“Don’t worry,” Willow tried to reassure her in a gentle tone, petting her daughter’s strong jaw. “We had everything well in hand. Oh, I am so very glad to have you back, though!”

Eyes finally lifting to scan the room properly, Winter smiled very slightly and said, “Yes, I see that you have a very… full house, Mother. Who are all these people? You said ‘friends’ were helping you, but…”

“Where are my manners?” Kali chuckled gently as she strode forward, offering her hand. “Kali Belladonna. I’ve been helping your mother through the legal aspects of the divorce and the will, and trying to help clean up around the house. That’s my daughter, Blake.” On cue, Blake waved. “And… well, I’m sure this must be a surprise, such an odd assortment of-”

“Dragons.” When there were a few gasps of surprise, Winter nodded at the leather jackets hanging from the coat rack, her expression vaguely thoughtful. “I remember them well. Wandered into Shopkeeper’s by mistake when I was in my junior year at Vale High, and… well, that was a rather eye-opening experience.”

“Ohhhhhhhh,” Kali suddenly breathed. “That was you? I remember that curious little lamb now. We don’t get many strays like that.”

“Wait, wait,” Weiss found herself saying, shaking her head out. “You’ve seen the inside of Shopkeeper’s, and never mentioned it? And you’re not freaking out that there are Dragons in our house?”

The corner of her mouth did twitch upward in bemusement. “Well… I have to admit, it’s a little unusual, but if you invited them in, you must think of them as friends.”

“Oh. I guess that makes sense.”

“Are they?” Weiss nodded vaguely, and Winter folded her arms over her chest. “Are any of them more than friends?” When the only response she got was widening eyes and pinkening cheeks, Winter blinked in surprise. Clearly, she had not expected her teasing to turn up anything pertinent. “Oh.”

“I… it’s not… you probably think I’m some sort of deviant.” Whitley cringed at the use of that word, memory of being admonished still fresh. “Sorry, this isn’t how I-”

“No, no, don’t apologise. Let me show you something.”

From within her plain black purse, she withdrew a battered-looking leather wallet. Flipping past a few bills and identification cards, eventually she came up with a small photograph of a petite, dark-skinned girl in a beret. Her eyes looked clear and clever, and her lips as if she were trying to suppress a smirk.

“This… is Ciel. She’s someone very special to me. Or… was.” Her eyes were sad as she added, “Her parents are marrying her off, and she told me that we had our fun, but it was over. And honestly, I believe her; I want to say she’s just scared and I’ll ‘win her back’, but I doubt it. Once Ciel’s mind is made up, it’s set in stone.”

However, Weiss was laughing. Everyone else remained quiet, but a little at a time, Winter’s hands moved to her hips as her little sister doubled over with mirth, nearly staggering over into the umbrella stand.

“And what’s the matter with you now?”

Still giggling, she turned around and beckoned Yang closer. The blonde immediately hopped to, edging past her mother and Penny to stride over to Weiss’s side. Immediately, they locked their hands together, and Yang’s eyes widened just a bit. The elder sibling couldn’t help gasping, though she didn’t look displeased. Not in the slightest.

“Oh, Winter,” she breathed with an excited grin. “I think we have a lot to talk about.”

“Maybe we do, Weiss.” Winter leaned their foreheads together as she added, “And I would love that more than anything in the world right now.”

“Me, too. But first, come see what leftovers we have; you’re probably really hungry.”

“Yes, please!” Willow provided with a huge grin – and the fact that she also wasn’t fazed by Winter’s outing herself seemed to make the older of the sisters completely bewildered. “Come inside, dear – Whitley, can you take her bag upstairs? She must be so tired, and we have so much catching up to do!”

“Can’t one of these brutes do it? You know I have minimal upper body strength.”

“Brutes?!” Raven fired up – but Kali’s hand on her arm helped her reign it in. Through her teeth, she growled, “Sure. Anything for the Schnees.” Then she grabbed the bag with one hand, hefting it as she glared briefly at the boy before carrying it toward the bedrooms.

Meanwhile, Weiss was on cloud nine. Winter was there. Her sister was the only missing piece from her family; now it was complete. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ruby jump up and down a little before she rushed over to her side.

“You’re a little sister, too!”

“Yes,” she chuckled quietly as she watched her mother leading Winter into the kitchen, both of them chatting easily. And Winter looked so happy to see her mother wasn’t a lush anymore; was bright-eyed and invested in the world around her. Just like she herself was happy about it. “So what?”

“So it’s really COOL! Maybe that’s why we’re friends, huh? Like, aside from you dating Yang… I always thought we had more of a bond, a-and that’s what it is! We know what it’s like to be little sisters with big strong sisters, a-and that’s neato, huh? Right?”

To stop her from jumping around, she paused to give Ruby a warm hug. “We’re friends because I like you. That’s all. But… you’re right, it’s pretty neat that we both have strong big sisters.”

After only a brief pause, Ruby squeezed her back and whispered, “Yeah. Little sister club!” Then she pulled back with a huge grin. “Go hang out with Winter. She seems so hip.”

“She is.”

As she stepped across the threshold into the dining room, she heard Yang calling out, "Announcing the arrival of Her Majesty, Princess Schnee!"

“Okay, okay!” she laughed easily, turning toward the kitchen. “You got me.”

“Yeah, I do,” Yang whispered as she pulled her in close for a hug and a kiss, ignoring the coos from the other side of the door. “Got you, Schnee. All mine forever.”

Weiss’s blue eyes sparkled with affectionate glee as she leaned heavily against the Dragon. Having so much to say, but finding in the end that she didn’t need to, anyway. All she had to do was whisper a few choice words against Yang’s smirking lips before they connected yet again.

“Hmph. What a brute.”

THE END

#princess and the dragons #1950s au #freezerburn fanfic #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #completed fic

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 3 months

Text

Get ready - this is the penultimate chapter! Next one will be the big finale! I know it's been a long time coming, and I really am sorry about that - but I'm about to get back to business in a big way. Stay tuned!

=Chapter 59

Not that they played a lot. The parking lot was too conspicuous a location, so Nebula enjoyed another little kiss with Weiss – amidst a chorus of cheers from the other Dragons – and then the blushing girl was released and asked what she thought. Her positive review earned her an invitation to hang out with the Dragons another time. Any fool could see Nebula was happy.

And she tagged along to watch Weiss and Yang play tennis. Weiss thought that was a smart plan; it was a great excuse to show her that a big, buff Dragon like her girlfriend was also capable of playing a simple sport, doing something less brutish. Of course, their limited transportation meant Blake also had to join them so Nebula could have a ride, but she seemed content to hang out by the prospective Dragon and alternately cheer and jeer for the players.

Glances at the sidelines showed her that Blake did kiss Nebula’s cheek a few times, and her lips very briefly once. But this was mostly experimentation and flirting; nothing serious. It almost alarmed Weiss more that she was beginning to be able to tell the difference. How had she so seamlessly made the transition from hapless victim, to journeyman Dragon, to experienced hunter of women?

Yang. That's how.

Once their prospective recruit was on her way home, the others made their way to the diner to hang out and chat for a little while. Cinder, Emerald, and Ilia were already waiting for them with plenty of dimes for the jukebox and half-empty malted glasses. Coco had apparently taken Velvet home because she was inconsolable.

“That's right,” Weiss sighed as she slumped lower in the booth. “I was going to do something about that. But my father turned into a-”

“We know,” Blake reassured her. “Too much going on. Nobody's blaming you.”

After a few seconds, Cinder spoke up, carefully looking out the window instead of at her companions. “Perhaps it's not too late.”

“What?”

“Well, Schnee and her mother could probably persuade the interim chairman to take on a new hire. I know they have a lot on their plates right now, but it is still possible.”

“You’re right. We should at least try.” With a decisive nod, Weiss pulled her malted closer and took a sip as she thought that over. “I’ll ask her tonight and we’ll see if she can take care of it tomorrow morning.”

However, once they got back to Salem’s abode, they found something that certainly waylaid those plans.

“Oh… we’re moving back.”

“We are,” Willow grunted as she and Kali heaved the last of the bags into the latter’s Ford. “I… have left Whitley alone to his own devices for far too long as it is. Besides, there is so much to do at the house; we need to-”

“Take it slow,” Kali said, and her tone definitely suggested this was not the first time she had said as much. Her mother gave her a watery smile.

“Yes, of course. I will. But taking it slow is not the same as doing nothing, and I can’t sit around here doing nothing any longer.”

Clearing her throat, Yang spoke up. “Um… I’ll help, if you want. With anything I can.”

“Awww, thank you, dear,” she breathed with a small smile as she gripped her shoulder. The Dragon smiled back at her, a little shy but mostly just pleased. “It would be appreciated. Your mother and Kali are already doing so much, though…”

Kali was already shaking her head as they closed the trunk. “No more than I’m happy to do.”

“I’m sure Raven will be by for similar reasons,” Weiss said with a tiny smirk. Willow cleared her throat and said nothing on that topic.

And someone else cleared her throat. The women turned to see little Neo Politan, out of everyone it could have been, holding out a small makeup mirror.

“Oh?” Weiss’s mother dug in her purse for a moment, then sighed and flashed her a grateful smile as she accepted it. “Why, thank you! Must have fallen out when we dropped the larger suitcase.”

When Neo only smiled a little, and her mother seemed to be waiting, Weiss stepped closer to whisper, “Neo is a deaf-mute. She won’t be able to say ‘you’re welcome’.”

“Ah, I see. Then thank you all the same.” She said the latter part much louder and clearer, as if that would make up for the girl being hard of hearing. Neo smiled wider and touched her on the arm, then turned to head back inside.

“She’s doing better,” Blake told Weiss before she could ask. “Salem’s been keeping her on a short leash after the betrayal, but… I think that Torchwick guy dying took all the fight out of her. So she just accepted it.”

“As well she should,” her mother put in next, holding the passenger door open for Willow. “The High Dragon was well within her rights to execute her for the level of betrayal she dealt us.” Weiss saw her own mother blink in sheer alarm, but she did not interrupt. “Though I admire her mercy in simply punishing Neo and giving her the chance to redeem herself.”

Once they were back at Atlas Heights, Weiss did finally inform her mother of Velvet’s plight. She said she would be happy to help, stealing a page of official Schnee memo paper from Jacques’s study – which definitely did not thrill her – and jotting down all Weiss, Blake, and Yang could tell her about their friend’s father and what his most useful skills were, assuring them she would look into it as soon as humanly possible.

“So now the big question,” Blake said as the younger girls unpacked Weiss’s bags.

“What’s that?” Yang asked.

“Is Mrs. Schnee going to invite my mother or yours to live with her?”

Weiss dropped her hair curler all the way to the floor as she stared at the smirking brunette. “Blake! Don’t be silly, she’s not- that is- you be quiet!”

“Hey, don’t be so hasty to dismiss the idea,” Blake said with a smirk while Yang giggled. “The three of them are like us, pretty much. Snug as bugs in a rug.”

“No.”

“No?”

“Your mother told me that she didn’t see my mother that way. She thinks she is attractive, but beyond that she has no such intentions with her.”

“And you don’t want them to end up together?” Blake pressed Weiss with a slight raising of her eyebrow.

“Well… I want them to end up as good friends. Or more, if that's what they want! But I think I made a mistake in pushing them too much; Raven and Kali both think I was being silly, and who on earth could blame them?”

Given that Weiss had turned more serious in her ruminations, Yang slung an arm around her neck and nuzzled the side of her head. “Hey, Princess, don’t fret. Your queen deserves friends, too. If my mom or Blake’s decide to make a move, and Willow decides she’s cruisin’ for a bruisin’, then… then that’s that. But I’m not gonna try to push them together, either.”

“Then we are agreed; we keep our meddling to our own weird three-way relationship.”

“Yep.” She kissed Weiss’s cheek, and Blake kissed the other. Then Yang kissed Blake’s nose just to make her laugh – which she did, despite the full blush in her cheeks. “Sorry.”

But the brunette just shrugged. “It’s fine. I like it, even if you’re just playing around.”

“Heh…” But Yang looked more guilty than amused.

“And I know you are. So don’t look so down in the mouth, or I’ll have Weiss kiss it.”

“Hey!” Weiss burst out. “You say that as if I’m your personal servant! I am the princess, remember?”

They were still giggling when a knock echoed from the door. A very disheveled Whitley stood there, dark bags under his eyes and hair in disarray, clothes wrinkled for the first time in his life.

“May we help you?”

“Weiss… I have something for you.”

Their curiosity prompted all three Dragons to follow him all the way out to the enormous garage in the rear of their house, muttering to each other. What could this be about? As far as Weiss knew, she and Whitley didn’t have two words to say to each other; a difference in opinion about whether or not their father deserved his untimely demise kept them from seeing eye to eye on anything else.

“Okay, yes,” she finally sighed when the lights came on, revealing the long row of autos. “Father had a lot of money to spare on cars. I know this.”

“Patience, dear sister.” He motioned for her to follow, leading to the very end of the row. And there…

“OH!” Yang burst out.

It was a lovely example of a European motorcycle. Mostly black and chrome, polished and looking as good as new. In the middle of the cherry red of the tank lay the word “Panther”, proudly displayed.

“Well… okay.” Blake walked around it quickly, nodding with her thumb and forefinger on her chin. “Not a bad little bike, especially for a foreign model. Pre-war or post-war?”

“Ah,” Whitley laughed with a slight edge of nervousness. Obviously he was not terribly happy that Weiss’s friends had tagged along, but was determined to press on. “Model 100, 1954. 598cc, four-gallon tank. Can make it up to seventy with a good tailwind.”

A somewhat bitter smile came to Weiss’s lips. “You were listening when he gave all those lectures about his automobiles, huh?”

“I was. Well… the last few years. Before that, I was disinterested.”

“Four-speed?” Blake asked. When Whitley nodded, she poked and prodded at the engine and the shocks a little, pressed into the seat. “It’s been fairly well maintained. Probably only took it out for a joyride once a month.”

“That sounds accurate,” Whitley sighed with a curt nod.

“Nice bike. Want to see ours? Show-and-tell?”

“Harleys,” he sighed with a dismissive wave. “They are wonderful machines, make no mistake, but if you’ve seen one, you’ve seen them all.”

“Wow,” Yang muttered as she checked it out as well. “Alright, are we… taking this out for a test drive? Or what?”

Swallowing hard, he said, “Actually… I thought Weiss may want to.”

“Me?” his sister squeaked. “Oh, no, no. I’ve barely even tried – I almost toppled the last motorcycle I tried to drive down the road at a snail’s pace!”

“But if you’re going to be its new owner, you may want to try a little harder, right?”

“That would only matter if…” The words finally sank in, and Weiss turned to blink at her brother – who had his hands in the small of his back, looking off into the corner of the garage. “Wait…”

Blake stood upright and folded her arms over her chest. “What’s your game? I thought you hated all of us, especially because we ride.”

“That is… well…” Sighing, he looked back at the motorcycle. “I don’t pretend to fully understand this whole situation. I don’t believe you that Father was as bad as you say… but I can’t deny it is not impossible. Either way, there is no way I can drive every one of these vehicles. Mother may have a more sensible sedan, and you may have this because it suits your… current interests.”

“So you’re giving me this motorcycle?” she asked, still not quite able to believe it. Because it was so… un-Whitley-like. “Just like that?”

Shrugging tightly, he went on, “You seem to have acquired the least of us. And this motorcycle will bring you more joy and… it will also be practical, since all of your friends ride them.”

“It kinda suits you,” Yang observed, running her hand over a handlebar. “British bike, since you’re my royal highness.”

Even while Whitley was raising his brows and Blake rolling her eyes, Weiss felt her cheeks warm very slightly at the sudden praise. “W-well, when you put it that way, I… suppose… well, I would be a fool to have a bike handed to me freely and turn my nose up. Thank you, Brother.”

“Of course, Sister. We may be a broken family, but we are still a family, and…” After a moment of quiet, he simply shrugged, and gestured toward the house. “I don’t know what’s going on anymore. I don’t understand… anything, or know what to believe. Father was a strong, intelligent, amazing man, but I cannot forget your injured faces, or his anger with you, or… with me, sometimes. If a motorcycle will make you happy, and I have one that I am not using, then-”

He didn’t get any further before Weiss caught him up in a crushing hug. Several seconds passed before he raised his own hands up to pat her on the back, clearly anything but comfortable with the display of affection.

“Thank you,” she repeated when she stepped back, eyes only slightly damp now. “I hope… well, as hard as all of this is… I hope we can all live together again. Like a family.”

“As do I. Now if you will excuse me, I think… I would like to be alone for a while.” And with no more words than that, he turned to make his way back to the house.

“Warm, fuzzy guy,” Yang muttered.

“He's doing his best,” Weiss sighed as they turned back to look over the vintage bike again. “To be honest, I expected him to hate us forever once he heard about Father, but…”

Both Yang and Blake slid comforting hands onto their girlfriend's shoulders. “We know,” the latter whispered when Weiss never finished her sentence. “A death in the family is… strange. Affects everyone differently. I was too young to remember Dad at all, but I still feel sad when I see Mom misses him.”

“I miss Summer every day,” Yang put in, looking very uncomfortable with the topic but doing her best to soldier through. “Weird how I think… Ruby bounced back a little easier than I did. Even though she was her real mom. We both miss her a lot, but Ruby seems fine now, right?”

“Better now that her big sister is talking to her again,” Weiss whispered, patting the reassuring hands. Yang rolled her eyes but made no further comment.

--------------------------------------------------

Soon after, they did take the little European bike out for a spin. Everyone took a turn, and Blake and Yang were able to help give Weiss some pointers. She started to get the hang of it by the time it got close to time for a somewhat late dinner.

But when they got home, there was a surprise guest waiting for them. Raven had stopped by… and miracle of miracles, she was wearing a dress. It was very old-fashioned and an olive green that didn't particularly flatter her, but still far beyond what any of them were expecting.

“Mom?!” Yang burst out, eyes nearly bugging out of her head. “Did you lose a bet or something?”

“Shut up, runt.” But it was clear to anyone paying the slightest shred of attention that she was nervous.

“You girls be kind,” Kali said with a knowing smile as she edged into the room from the kitchen. Her hands were buried in a towel; clearly she had been doing most of the cooking. “Raven, you look lovely.”

“Nobody asked you.”

“It wasn't asked, it was offered freely. Do you have to bite the hand that feeds?”

“Oh, you know how hard I can bite.” A look passed between them so intense the younger Dragons all shivered. But eventually, she rolled her shoulders and backed off. “How's the move going?”

“Go ask her yourself, Branwen. I'm not your messenger girl.”

So she did just that. Kali pursed her lips but wasted no more breath on her old friend’s retreating back before she stepped forward to hug her daughter. “How did you girls enjoy your afternoon?”

“Was fine,” she answered while her mother moved on to hug Weiss, then Yang. Weiss noticed Blake’s cheeks had pinked at the brief embrace, but decided to pretend she hadn’t. “How are things looking around here?”

“I'm not really sure. I helped with a few things but then decided my efforts were better spent getting dinner started. One less thing for Willow to have to worry about.”

Weiss went in for another hug. “She's really lucky to have you around.”

“Tell that to Raven,” she chuckled, even as she hugged right back very warmly. Again, Weiss had to marvel at how she had gone from no mothers to two in such a short period of time.

But their reverie was interrupted. Just then, they heard a startled “Oh!” from the kitchen. Glancing at each other, they all went to investigate.

Willow's hands were resting on Raven's shoulders as they stood frozen in time by the sink. That alone could have been pretty damning, but on top of that, Raven had her own mitts latched very firmly onto the other woman's waist, gazing in mingling surprise and concern into the startled Schnee's eyes. The sink was still running in the background, unnoticed.

“Whoa,” was all Yang breathed – and it had been very quiet. But whether it was from that or a mere coincidence, the two suddenly broke apart, Raven clearing her throat and one of Willow’s hands falling to the center of her own chest.

“Sorry,” Raven said immediately, voice attempting an approximation of her normal indifference and failing. “I'm… I didn't mean to- I was just trying to hand you the towel. Swear to God.”

Hastily, Willow shook her head, cheeks a rosy tint as she took a half step forward. “No, no. It's quite alright. My fault for turning so suddenly without watching where I was going.”

The room remained silent for a moment. Just as Blake began to back toward the door, motioning for the others to follow her, Raven stirred to life and tried to push past first.

“Nope,” Kali said immediately, throwing out both arms to bar her exit.

“Relax, Belladonna. I just… need to use the powder room.”

Yang's eyebrows shot up. “Since when do you call it that instead of ‘the latrine’?”

“Since forever, you ornery little brat! Now let me through, will ya?”

“If I hear that old rust bucket of yours start up, I'm going to chase you down. You had better know that.” When Raven gave her a curt nod, Kali stepped aside and let her old friend pass.

“Wow, that was ridiculous,” Blake muttered under her breath. But when her mother nudged her hard with her elbow, she yelped and hissed, “What?”

“Look,” Kali breathed as she nodded toward the center of the kitchen.

Never in her life had Weiss seen her mother look quite so lost and confused – and there were a great many other times she had seen her in similar states. Willow backed up to clutch at the counter behind her as the water continued to pour from the faucet, eyebrows furrowing as she stared down at the linoleum. And it wasn’t just the confusion, either; she also seemed very vaguely hurt.

“Mom, it's okay,” she whispered. But somehow that seemed to be the wrong thing to do. The woman started, eyes wide and wild as she looked around as if she had no idea anyone else was in that kitchen. Which might have been true.

“Oh! I'm sorry, Weiss, did you need something? Dinner is almost ready…”

“That's good! I'm sure it will be wonderful. But... are you sure you're alright?”

“Of course! Why wouldn't I be all right? Simply… simply marvelous. We're back in our own house, and Whitley even said hello to me… I think everything is looking up.”

Having heard enough of that back-and-forth, Kali moved over to lean against the counter next to her. “You didn’t do anything wrong, you know. Not a thing.”

“Really?” she laughed softly, eyes still full of pain. “Then why do I feel like every step I make is the wrong one? This is just… the latest one. And you’re still upset with me…”

“I am not. You know that.”

“Yes, you are,” she said more firmly. “And why shouldn’t you be? What I let happen w-” Suddenly, she cut off, casting a fearful glance at the other girls.

“You said you wouldn’t do it again. Everyone makes mistakes.” She lowered her voice a little, but Weiss still caught the next words: “Weiss isn’t upset with you, and she’s the other person whose feelings matter, anyway. So… you really ought to quit flogging yourself.”

Once the meaning caught up to her, Weiss said, “Oh. Mom, if this is about what happened in the bath, I already told them. You don’t have to worry; nobody’s mad at you.”

The Schnee matriarch’s entire face and neck flushed scarlet. “I wish you hadn’t done that… but… oh, Weiss, I really have made so many mistakes…”

“I’m sorry,” Kali persisted, frowning hard. “I was very shocked, and… I overreacted. You probably already felt mixed up enough about it as it was.”

Yang and Blake drifted over to Mrs. Schnee’s other side. “Hey,” the latter said softly. “If it helps, I can tell you Weiss really enjoyed herself. But you’re still her mom; she isn’t disappointed in you, didn’t lose respect for you, or anything like that.”

“Yeah,” Yang added. “And I just think it’s kinda kinky.” When Kali scowled at her, she shrugged. “What? Am I supposed to lie?”

“You’d want a mouthful of Raven’s breast?” Kali demanded.

“Don’t think she’d give it to me if I asked,” Yang chuckled easily enough. “I hear what you’re saying, Mrs. B. - I know it’s different when it’s your own mom. But… nobody got hurt. They both had a good time. The only part that’s a real drag is that they both think the other person hated it, and hate each other. But everybody’s fine.”

Amazingly enough, it turned out to be Yang’s sentiment that helped the most. Maybe it was more due to seeing four of them all being unwaveringly supportive of her, but either way, that was when Willow started nodding. “Well… if you all are sure, then I guess I should stop punishing myself. For that.”

“For everything,” Kali persisted, hugging her from behind. “All that is in the past; just learn from it, don’t dwell. And as for Raven…”

“As for Raven?” she prompted in a nervous tone.

“She’s yours for the taking. No one is going to call you a lesbian,” she spoke over the budding protest. “It doesn’t mean you’re betraying Jacques’s memory or anything. You’re still Willow, and still a wonderful mother and a dear friend.”

Her head shook very gently as she whispered, “How can I… with a woman? You all do it, a-and that’s fine, but I’ve birthed children, Kali. I’m not like you are!”

“Wow,” Blake muttered, clearly offended by the accidental implication that she didn’t exist.

“Besides, what in heaven would a dynamo like Raven want with my old, used-up body anyway?”

“You forget, her body’s just as used-up,” Yang put in with a shrug. “Well… only from me, but still, she’s been through the same thing. Pretty sure she’s not expecting you to look like some teenager when she gets you in the sack.”

“Yang!” Kali hissed at her – but Willow was chuckling.

“It’s alright. She’s blunt but makes a very good point; I’m… getting so far ahead of myself, and being silly. But I don’t have anything else to offer, either; an old drunk who couldn’t even protect her children, and has no useful skills.”

However, Yang was already shaking her head even before she finished. “Pretty sure that’s not how she sees you. More like… a princess stuck in an ivory tower who’s been really lonely for a really long time.”

“Kind of like herself,” Kali commented with sad eyes. “Though she did lock herself in her own dungeon, it’s… still awful.”

At that moment, there came a vague sound from the doorway. When they all saw Raven standing there, hands clenched at her sides, they thought she was either going to shout at them for talking behind her back. Or turn right back around and storm out. Her jaw was set, eyes piercing, chest heaving. Willow stood forward from the sink with a gulp, hands clutching at the chest of her dress.

“Willow… I’m sorry.”

“For what? You haven’t done anyth-”

“No, hang on.” She glanced at the others. “Can you maybe scram? I got somethin’ to say to Willow and I don’t need an audience.”

Kali smirked. “Is it going to be that damning?”

“FINE!” she growled, and Willow flinched – making her hastily hold up both hands. “Wait. Don’t… just… I’m sorry about that, too. I got a temper. Real tired of people taking advantage of me, or… making fun, or… and I ain’t good with words.”

“Not everyone is meant to be a bard,” Willow told her as she started to breathe normally again.

“Sure. But you deserve… Kali. Somebody who’s gonna be able to be all ‘high society’ with you. Just not that kinda woman and never have been, and I don’t think I could be if I tried.”

Stunned, Kali glanced between the other two mothers, and briefly at their daughters – who had backed all the way to the refrigerator, trying to seem unobtrusive now. Then she began delicately, “Willow and I are only friends. I promise you.”

“Please, both of you,” Willow urged them as she swallowed. “I’m only friends with the both of you, and I’d like to continue to be. Besides, I… I’ve never been a very, um… sexual person.” While Weiss was squirming in her shoes, her mother cleared her throat and continued, “But the both of you have made me feel so safe, and cared for, and… I don’t… I very much dislike this notion you trying to decide who ‘gets’ me when I just w-want-”

Raven and Kali were clinging to either side of her before she could finish. Weiss couldn’t help feeling the tiniest flicker of amusement as she slid both of her arms around Blake and Yang’s backs; it was like a mirror through time. Like mother, like daughter, times three.

“We’re not going anywhere,” Raven told her very firmly. “Never again.”

“And Raven is moving in with you.” When the woman in question opened her mouth angrily, Kali held up a hand. “Permanently. Her house is a hovel, and yours will be emptier now. I think it’s safer. I would offer to do the same if mine didn’t have so much history – plus uprooting Blake.”

“Hey, don’t do me any favours,” Blake muttered.

“What about Yang?” Raven snapped. “She can get uprooted? She doesn’t matter like your girl matters?”

Even while Yang was smiling a little, overloaded with the very rare show of parental protection from the woman who seemed so indifferent, she said, “I don’t care about that house, Mom. And I know you don’t, either; you say all the time that we could burn it down and the ashes would be cleaner.”

“What?” Blinking a few times, she looked away. “It’s… pretty rotten, huh?”

“Yeah. But it’s not your fault; you tried to make it a home.” The older woman tensed as her girl approached, hugging her around the middle. “And we could make this home, if it’s what you want. Really. As long as I’ve got you and my bike and stuff, the rest is… well, it doesn’t matter that much to me. People make a home.”

Chuckling harshly, Raven finally let an arm fall around her daughter’s shoulders. “Guess I can understand that mindset. Home is where you hang your hat – or jacket in your case.” Then she considered for a long few seconds, looking down at the floor. “I’m… well, it won’t kill me. And I do like Willow… and even her daughter, a little. Maybe.”

After a few seconds of watching the extremely rare bonding moment between Yang and her mother, Weiss couldn’t resist a happy little wiggle as she hopped closer. “So we’re serious about this? Really?”

“I suppose we are,” Willow laughed as she hugged her two new friends. Who both hugged back very warmly. “Let the Schnee-Branwen integration begin!”

#princess and the dragons #1950s au #freezerburn fanfic #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 3 months

Text

CHAPTER WARNINGS: incest discussions, oral, anal, rimming, anal fingering, facial, and mushiness.

This is just a little bonus chapter of what went on in the private room once the MILFs left the club. (SPOILER: it's Ruby/Weiss and Blake/Yang)

NOW it's over. Thanks for reading up until this point! Really sorry it took me forever, I wanted to post this on Christmas but you know how it is… life gets in the way, so here it is, exactly a month after. I promise, this isn't the last you'll see of the Futopiaverse, I have more big plans for our girls. See you all around!

=Chapter BONUS

“Alright, alright! Let go of me already!”

Weiss Schnee felt as if she had been through enough for one evening. Though she had grown very, very fond of a certain Ruby Rose over the course of their training, that was before she had to deal with the reality of having been far too intimate with her own mother. Now was not the time for her shenanigans!

“Don’t be all grumpy!” Ruby called back as she finally stopped dragging Weiss along, now that they had reached one of the corners of the private room. The lights were low but not off, and the music was just loud enough to mask their sounds while allowing them to still hear each other. Ideal for what her fellow dancer was proposing, even if she had no intention of taking her up on that offer.

“I’m not ‘grumpy’! I just never consented to you messing around with my junk again, and you didn’t stop to ask!”

Frowning, Ruby rested her hands on her hips. “Come on, Weiss, don’t be that way. I’m not saying we have to hump or anything - just that I’ll use my hand or my mouth on you again. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”

“NO!” But when Ruby pouted, she rolled her eyes hard and added, “I’ve had enough for one day, thank you very much! All I want is for this stupid penis to sit down so I can go get changed and go home!”

“And that’s why I’m offering! Like, maybe all it needs is one more spin and it’ll behave itself, y’know? And if it doesn’t work… well, maybe we should take you to the hospital, but at least we tried!”

As annoying as this was, and as much as Weiss hated that Ruby wasn’t really asking so much as trying to get her excited for this plan of hers… she couldn’t entirely feel disinterested. Though she had tried her best to mentally explain it away, and to focus on everything else going on in her life, she all too well remembered how much she enjoyed her little romps with the cute little brunette. Both of them had been in each other’s mouths, they had kissed… touched… and so far, both of them had laughed it off as “training”. Nothing more.

But was it? She could tell when she looked into Ruby’s eyes that there was a lot more chemistry there than the purely physical. Learning to please Blake and Pyrrha had been fun, and Yang teasing her was interesting - and of course, Salem had fucked her so hard she saw stars. It was fantastic - but that was as far as it went with them. With Ruby, there was more lurking beyond the visceral pleasure.

Maybe that was what was bothering her. Even though she knew she and Ruby felt the same, they were too scared to bring it up - and Ruby was trying to give her a handjob without addressing that. Maybe “disrespectful” wasn’t the right word, but it was close to how Weiss viewed her exuberance.

“Pleeeaaase?” Ruby cajoled her with an eager little hop when she didn’t answer right away, too lost in thought. Weiss had to fight not to glance down at how her reawakening flesh bounced with the movements. “Just let me try?”

“Ruby…” She sighed and shook her head. “I’m sure I will regret this in the morning, but… I have a question for you.”

“Huh? Oh, um, shoot. I’m all ears!”

“Is that all you want? To just blow me again so I can technically be soft and we can go home? If that’s the only reason, I’m quite content to go masturbate. I’ve gotten very practiced at that lately.”

After blinking a few times, the younger woman touched her index fingers together shyly. “W-well, yeah. You’re my friend, and it’s fun to do that stuff together. Plus I wanna help. But if you’d rather go crank one out, I get it.”

“Precisely - it’s fun to do that with you. I think we had a really good time when we were practicing kissing, and… you know, other activities.”

“Y-yeah,” Ruby said with a smile, cheeks turning rosy - even in the low lighting. “That was super nice.” Then she suddenly squeaked and held up both hands. “N-not that it has to mean anything! No way, it’s just… two gals makin’ out! F-for science!”

“R-right! Of course that was all it was!” She laughed, a little higher and tighter than her normal laugh - because she was quite terrible at hiding her true feelings, or lying in general. It didn’t come as easily to her as it did to someone like Blake.

“Yeah! Good clean fun!” After they both had laughed for a few seconds, she added, “I m-mean, unless… you wanted it to be more than that…?”

“What? Oh, I… well, I don’t know about all that. I was just curious about your feelings, I suppose. But we can be friends who ‘practice’ together, and that’s all. It’s fine.”

At first, Ruby just nodded and that was that. Weiss was both relieved and disappointed. It might not have been the outcome her heart wanted, but at least she didn’t have to keep panicking. But then the smaller girl stepped a little closer, fidgeting with her fingers again.

“Um… yeah, we could. Or did you want to try… being… best friends?”

“Best friends? What does that entail? I’ve… never really had one before.”

“Me either. Well, except Yang, but she’s just my sister, obviously. Though I did kind of put my thing in her earlier…”

“Yeah, let’s not get on the topic of sisters,” Weiss grunted. Unbidden, the sight of Winter towering over herself and her mother with that huge, raging erection came to mind - and she blocked it out as best she could. That was something to examine at a later date, perhaps during therapy.

“Yeahhh. Anyway, it’s just your friend that you’re closest to, y’know?”

Trying not to smirk, she said, “Yes, I understand the definition. I just don’t know what they do, really. Do… they kiss sometimes?”

“They could,” Ruby said in a rush, stepping even closer - until the tips of their erections were touching. Then she snorted. “Our dicks already are! So there’s that.”

“You are such a dork.” At least they could both laugh at that. “But… I suppose… I would like to try that. With you. I know I’ve enjoyed training with you more than any of the others, including Salem herself.”

Those silvery eyes grew a lot wider as she grasped Weiss’s hands. “Really? Y-you mean that, you… had as good a time as me?”

"As you? Well how on Earth am I supposed… to…" A little belatedly, it started to sink in. "Oh. Well then… that works out, now, doesn't it?"

"Mm-hmm." Ruby was grinning from ear to ear.

"Oh, stop that. I knew it was a mistake to tell you - because now you're going to tease me in front of everyone, and it's going to be so embarrassing! Why couldn't I have just shoved all my feelings away like I usually d-"

The feeling of sweet lips against her own cut off the rest of Weiss's thought. Even though this had certainly been the outcome she had hoped for when she started asking Ruby questions, she still couldn’t believe they were really kissing - because they wanted to this time. It wasn’t just a byproduct of training anymore. At first, it was a little awkward, but it didn’t take them too much longer for hands to wander over backs, teasing over hindquarters - and hips to squirm with budding need.

“Wow,” Ruby breathed a minute later as she rutted against the dick right next to her own.

“Y-yes, it’s… mmhh…” After a few experimental shifts, she said, “So… I know it may be a bit of an… accelerated schedule, skipping straight to the sexual phase, but… after the night we’ve had…”

“Yeah, it seems kinda like we can skip ahead,” Ruby panted as Weiss reached down to wrap her hand around both of their cocks. “Mmhh… ooh, I like that…”

“Me, too. It seems like it wouldn’t be enough friction, but it’s very stimulating.” Another kiss that lasted a few seconds. Then Weiss had another question, and she found she couldn’t keep silent. “So… what does this mean, exactly?”

“What… do you mean?”

“Are we… going out?”

Ruby blinked a few times up at her as her hips rolled into her friend’s hand. “O-oh. Well, um… I didn’t even- like, I guess I got so used to doing this stuff with all my friends, I didn’t expect you to, uh… w-would you really wanna date me? I thought you’d wanna have a girlfriend who’s more, like, cool and rich and… socially, uh, normal. I’m just some dumb girl.”

“You are not dumb, Ruby Rose,” Weiss told her very firmly a moment later, gripping her shoulders hard. Maybe she had to abandon getting them off for a few seconds, but this was far more important in the grand scheme. “I’ll admit, I used to think you were… a little silly, but I could tell you were as smart as the rest of us. Well, except for Yang.”

“Hey, she’s just street-smart instead of grades-smart,” Ruby protested - and Weiss wondered why she felt a little extra pulse from her friend right then. She had a theory but didn’t want to examine that too deeply.

“Perhaps that’s true. But after getting to know you, I started to really enjoy what you had to contribute. And I envy how passionate you are about everything! I feel like a spoiled little girl who can’t make decisions next to you. Plus, you are just as attractive as the rest of us - and it’s in this natural, effortless way that I can only hope to emulate.”

“What are you talking about?! You’re like, the prettiest, most elegant girl I’ve ever known! Except maybe your sister, but like, obviously she’s your sister - so it’s no wonder you’d both have that whole princessly thing in common!”

“But I don’t wanna be a princess,” Weiss couldn’t help whining - even if the whine was partly from how they were still grinding on each other. “I’m supposed to be a queen!”

“I know, but… face it, you’re too cute and young like me. But I’m no princess, anyway; I’m more like… your humble little maid, milady.”

And Ruby actually stepped back and gave a little curtsy, holding her hands out to hold onto an invisible skirt. At first, Weiss just had to roll her eyes, but she couldn’t help smiling a little at how adorable her fellow dancer could be sometimes.

“Very well, servant,” she sighed airily, trying to fall into her roll with grace. It was the theatrical brat in her, even if she didn’t perform much anymore. “You may start by kissing the royal feet.”

“Ooh, kinky, milady!”

But before Weiss could protest that she wasn’t trying to be kinky at all, she was already watching Ruby sink to her knees, bending low to press her lips to the tops of her toes. Regardless of if she was kidding, it was happening, right here and now. She wasn’t sure what was making her hotter: that act itself and how gentle the girl’s lips were being, or seeing her pert ass waggling in the air.

“Better, Your Majesty?”

“Haah… hi… highness.”

“What?”

“It’s ‘Highness’. If I’m really your princess, you might as well be accurate about it; ‘Majesty’ is reserved for a king or queen.”

Ruby actually grimaced up at her, hands on her hips. “This is really what you wanna talk about right now?”

“Well… I just… don’t think it hurts to be accurate!” But when Ruby shook her head and snorted in amusement, she felt her face growing hot for a whole new reason. “Just forget it. I don’t even know what I’m doing!”

“Weiss, it’s okay!” She managed to catch her hand as she moved to step away. “Come on. Let me give something else a little kiss, okay? I mean, it’s not like I haven’t done it before…”

That was true enough. The spoiled girl tried to remind herself yet again that she was here, in a strip club, with a naked woman who wanted to touch her - who was ready to touch her. Sure, she had just done unspeakable things with her mother and sister, and a perfect stranger, but this was very different.

This was Ruby. And she already knew from their training, and from what they had discussed before, that this was certainly moving beyond the realm of “just friends” - and very quickly.

“Ruby,” she sighed softly as she felt those sweet lips beginning to wrap around her tip. No, she had to be bolder. At least this once. “I… I’m sorry about before. I guess I’m just a little afraid of what this might mean, and I was trying to-”

“I know.”

“How do you presume to know what I’m going to say?”

“Because I know you, Weiss,” the younger student reassured her with an easy shrug, as if nothing could be simpler. Then she kissed again…

And for a while, Weiss forgot about the world. She stood and received, and couldn’t think of anything she would rather do than let this sweet girl slide her lips up and down along her cock. Funny how both of them were typically so indifferent to the carnal pursuits, but all it took was a little bit of sexual assistance from Salem’s weird concoction to make them so hot they could easily fuck like rabbits all night.

Or at least for another hour. They knew the drugs didn’t stay in their system all that long.

“Mmhhh, yeah,” Ruby finally groaned as she pulled off, jerking with her hand while licking her lips. “That was fun! You wanna shoot your stuff all over my face, or in my mouth again? I’m kinda down for either, as long as I have time to clean up afterward.”

“I… what I want…” What did she want? She definitely knew the answer - even if she wasn’t sure she was ready to say. “I want more.”

“Huh?”

In a flash, Weiss had Ruby pinned against the nearest wall, ignoring the little squeak of surprise. And she claimed her lips hard as she began thrusting between her thighs, up against her ass, feeling the younger dancer’s firm arousal sliding around on her stomach from all the movement. Though she had tensed in surprise, Ruby melted into her a moment later, wrapping her arms around her gratefully as their kiss only became more and more tender, passionate.

“Go ahead,” she broke off to invite her a few seconds later. “M-my butt can take it.”

True enough. Anyone’s butt could have, after Salem had trained them. “I know. Thank you, I… I just need it so bad…”

That was all they spoke before another kiss took their breath, and Weiss took Ruby’s ass as her own. Despite Salem’s best efforts, she was still so very tight back there - Weiss almost thought for a second that she just couldn’t open her up enough. But then she felt it pulse, shifted a little further down-

“AH!” Ruby gasped out, clinging even tighter. “Mmhh, Weiss!”

Hearing her name spoken that way by one of the sweetest voices in the universe made Weiss throb yet again. She was so hard already, and Ruby’s body warm against her own - and even though she had just fucked her own mother silly, she couldn’t pretend this tight little ass of one of her best friends didn’t feel even more enticing now. Maybe it was who Ruby was to her, or maybe it was that she was overly sensitive after already climaxing a couple of times. Maybe it literally was down to the opening being tighter.

But it was fantastic.

More than that, Ruby was fantastic. Her behind was amazing, of course, but it was also how cute she looked plastered against that wall, one leg up and out to the side to give Weiss even more free reign - her entire package, cute as it was, jiggling up and down with every thrust. She started pounding into her harder almost purely to see that and her tits bounce; it was so hot.

“Weiss, yeah! God, it’s so good! Can… can I jerk myself?!”

“Just… let me finish!” Weiss stalled her as she went for broke, railing into Ruby over and over, feeling that tight pink skin stroking her cock every time it accepted her inside. “I’m… I’m so close! RUBY!”

“NNHH! Fill me! I w-want you to fill me up, Weiss!”

“YES! NNHHH!”

It surprised Weiss just how much she had left after her earlier orgasms. She left a decent amount of her essence inside Ruby’s body as she pulsed over and over, delighting in the pleasure it granted her. The physical feeling and the sight of the little brunette enjoying herself combined into an experience she knew would stay with her for a long time.

It was only a few seconds later when Ruby panted, “Mmm, okay… now can I play with myself? It’s crazy, but I’m so hard again… I don’t even think I kept getting hard like this when Salem was-”

“Fuck me.”

“Huh?” Her silvery eyes blinked a few times before she fully focused on her friend’s yearning expression. “Wait, what did you-”

“I want you to use that little thing on my ass. Now.” Swallowing to steady her nerves, she pulled out, watching the way Ruby barely winced from her exit - she was so surprised it didn’t register as much as it might have otherwise. “I-if that’s alright with you, of course. I could also use my mouth to get you-”

“Of course I wanna fuck you, Weiss! That sounds like so much fun!”

What a weird way to put it. Or more “cute” - and sex wasn’t cute, exactly. But Weiss only shook her head with a smile as she turned to plant her hands on the wall. “Okay, then get started. We’re probably running out of time before they chase us out for another show.”

“Okay! Um… hang on, I gotta get you ready!”

“Ready? And just what does that meeeAAAH!”

Apparently, it meant sticking her tongue directly into Weiss’s ass. No rimming beforehand, no kissing or teasing – just all the way in, no waiting. It was as hot as it was alarming, and Weiss felt her softening flesh twitch a little in appreciation for the pleasant sensations now assaulting her back door. Ruby might not have been subtle or nuanced, but she was more than making up for it with sheer enthusiasm.

"Mmhh, Ruby! Where… on earth did you…?"

"From Salem," Ruby answered very simply as her finger began to swish around inside her friend. Like it was something she did every day. "I mean, we all learned a lot, huh? I never thought I'd be doing stuff like this at all, to be honest - and now, here we are! Doing it!"

It was hard to disagree with that. However, Weiss tried in whatever way she could; it just wasn't in her nature to be complacent. "M-must you refer to it in such a crass manner?!"

"Well… sorry, but don't you think if we're gonna be saying anything crass, this is kinda the place for it?"

"Nnnhhh… well… okay, touché!"

And that was all Weiss could seem to say for the next several minutes. She was completely at Ruby's mercy, barely able to remain standing as first one finger pumped in and out of her body, and then two. Though she had initially been quite horrified at being asked to try these sorts of things during their training, she couldn't pretend she wasn't getting used to it by now. Even starting to welcome it. And having one of her best friends play with her was yet more satisfying.

"Okay, I'm going in!"

"Don't say it like you're going to infiltrate my anus for a strategic advantage!" But she couldn't pretend she wasn't a little bit hard again, both from all the teasing and the fresh memory of penetrating Ruby mere minutes ago. "Mmhhh… maybe we could all use a class on pillow talk!"

"Maybe so. But, like… are you ready? I'm very ready for my first time with you."

Okay, that was definitely an improvement. Weiss could feel her heart beating harder in her chest, and she looked over her shoulder to see Ruby’s gentle smile, and she returned it with her own. What a little sweetheart.

"I am if you are."

"Cool!" Catching herself, she pitched her voice low and sexy again. "I mean, um… oh yes, my sexy little toaster strudel. Prepare to receive my love."

"...just fuck me before I change my mind, you dunce."

Even while snickering under her breath, Ruby started to trade out her fingers for her arousal. At first, it only felt a little strange; after all, it wasn't as if Weiss hadn't somehow stretched to admit Salem in the past. This particular phallus was no challenge compared to that mammoth specimen. But once she felt her entering her fully, heard the cute little sighs coming from just behind her back…

There was something just so perfect about this. That cute little dick, and her tightly clenched opening, just seemed made for each other. And maybe they were.

"Oooh, Weiss! I think… I think I love your butt even more than Yang's! It feels so good!"

"Yeah?" she gasped when she felt hips coming to rest against her ass. The comparison to Ruby's sister was something she could have done without, but she didn't want to focus on that little misstep. She wanted to enjoy the here and now, with someone who had come to me a lot to her in such a short time.

Which they both began to do without delay. As it turned out, Ruby seemed to really know what she was doing in terms of thrusting into someone instead of receiving, and she gradually built from a slow to a medium pace with great care. Maybe she had been practicing. Weiss found she didn't even really care how she learned to do this so well - only that she did learn it, and she was putting it to use on her tonight.

"Oooh, I'm… do you think Salem's magic juice gets stronger the more we use it?"

Weiss slit one eye open as she tried to look over her shoulder at Ruby, and didn't quite succeed. "Huh? What do you…?"

"I… I think maybe I can actually finish again. But that's crazy! Like, I normally don't even get horny that often, and I'm about to blow three times in the same day? In the same hour?!"

"Yeah, I… know what you mean! It's as if that old demoness is turning us into some kind of sex fiends!" Licking her lips, she started slamming her ass backward to meet each of her friends' thrusts, enjoying her helpless little mewling noises that she earned as a result. "Do you… mind orgasming inside of me? I hope that's not a problem, since I just… did it to you a moment ago!"

The spoiled girl could more feel than actually see Ruby shaking her head, the rhythm of her hips not faltering even for an instant. They both needed it too bad by this point. "Yeah! I m-mean, no, I don't mind! I think I really want that! Do you want it, Weiss?"

"Mmhhh!" she groaned through her teeth, trying to muffle the sound of pleasure as she felt her spent flesh throbbing with gratitude at the way her friend phrased that. "I do! I've actually… been hoping you would since we first started this ridiculous training! So don't hold back!"

And to her credit, Ruby did not. As she picked up to what was obviously her top speed, Weiss moaned against the wall of this filthy room of iniquity, feeling her mostly-hard dick slapping up against her stomach, then back down against her sack again with each brutal movement. Without even meaning to do it, she started clenching slightly around that modest intrusion, trying to milk her companion for all she was worth.

"WEISS! IT'S ABOUT TO- EEEK!"

That was the unexpected last word Ruby uttered before she felt a slight splashing of juices inside of her, complete with that beautiful throbbing she had craved from the moment they first barely began to explore each other's bodies during training. Over and over, she shivered as she slammed her hips backward even harder than before, wanting to give her friend every last shred of pleasure she could if she reached her end. It was one of the best moments she had endured in her entire life - and that was including getting to be with her mother earlier.

Maybe she had only needed that practice with her family members to prepare her for the girl of her dreams. How fucked up was that?

After a minute or two, Ruby was more or less plastered across her back, clinging for dear life to keep upright as she recovered from expending all that energy. Weiss didn't even protest or push her away; just let her catch her breath.

"I… I can't believe…" The little brunette let out a breathy laugh. "You… I really rocked your world, huh?"

"Yeah," Weiss had to admit with a brief chuckle. "Well, right up until the very end there."

"What?"

"Ruby, what kind of weirdo says 'EEK' as they achieve climax? Honestly!"

"What's- hey!" Looking back at her, Weiss could just barely see Ruby was pouting. "Come on, I can't really help what comes out right when I get to the end! I'm kinda overcome with feelings, y'know?!"

“Well, why don’t you just ‘come out’ of my ass?!” However, Weiss sighed a moment later. “Sorry, I don’t really mean that. I don’t know why I always- MMHHAH! GOD!”

Ruby was panting all over again once she had fully exited her friend. Weiss was again struck by that bizarre feeling of emptiness that always accompanied when someone pulled their cock out of her body. They both breathed a few times as they recovered, then Weiss turned so she could lean back against the wall, gazing at Ruby’s sweet, flushed features.

“So… we, um… we did that.”

“We did indeed,” Weiss echoed, clearing her throat nervously. “And I think… well, I’m not sure how to-”

“Weiss?”

“Yes?”

Before answering with words, Ruby leaned in and left the smallest, sweetest kiss on Weiss’s lips. She almost couldn’t believe this was happening - even if all the sex they had shared did seem to suggest it might. Then she smiled and pulled back until just their noses were touching.

“Thanks for making this so magical.”

“W-well, um… of course it was magical. I was here, after all.” She hesitated for a few seconds, trying to find the courage to be as forthright as her friend. “Is it… strange… that I feel like this was my first time? Even though I was just intimate with Pyrrha’s mother, and my own. And Salem and Blake previously.”

Ruby seemed to be genuinely thinking that over. Then she shrugged a shoulder. “Nah.”

“That’s it? Just ‘nah’? It’s my first time because you say so?”

“No, dummy,” she chuckled with a huge grin. “It is because you say so. Like, that’s kinda all that matters, right?”

For a few seconds, all Weiss could do was blink at her. Then she wrapped her arms tightly around that sweet creature and pulled her in close. They might not have had much time left before Salem would be ordering them to get cleaned up, but she wanted to savor this moment. Before planting one last deep kiss on Ruby, she whispered something simple - something she hoped would make Ruby’s heart soar the same way Ruby had done for her.

“I suppose it is. Just like you’re all that matters to me.”

"Oh yeah? Well if I'm such a 'dork' , then why are you all hard for me, baby?"

Those words prompted Blake Belladonna to roll her eyes heavily as they headed off into one of the shadowy corners of the conference room. Just because she had finally admitted her feelings for her best friend didn't mean she was prepared to take all manner of guff from her.

"Who knows? Not me, that's for sure."

"Come on, I'm just playing with you," Yang giggled as they finally came to a stop, turning Blake around and holding on to her elbows lately as they smiled at each other. Luckily, they had not chosen the same corner as Ruby and Weiss, so they had a little privacy - however brief. "Uhh… I do kinda feel like a dumbass, though. Like, you busted a nut between my thighs that one time, and came super hard in my mouth. But I still thought you only saw me as a friend."

"That was during our training," Blake was quick to reassure her, almost automatically lifting her hands up and resting them delicately on her shoulders. It just felt so natural to touch her this way, now that everything was out in the open. "It's… not the same. But you aren't wrong, either; I was definitely really happy to get to be that close to you. Sorry I didn't say anything."

The buff blonde shrugged one shoulder as she moved a hand down to Blake's hip. "Hey, c'mon, when were you supposed to say anything? While Salem was drugging us up so we'd stay hard, or when we were all passing training partners to the left? It's definitely not a normal situation, so I think we all kinda get a pass."

“Guess that’s true. Um… about that…”

“Yeah?”

Clearing her throat, Blake glanced back to make sure nobody was watching. Seemed they were in the clear. “What if… I… kinda wanted to fuck you when I was between your thighs? I mean, I wouldn’t have - not without asking. But I definitely wanted to.”

“Yeah?” Yang licked her lips - and standing this close, Blake could feel her friend’s dick respond even before she found her words. “Uhhh, well, I think… that woulda been really hot. Like, I’m not as used to getting pounded as I am doing the pounding, but hey, this job is definitely loosening my ass up. Literally.”

“Mine, too,” Blake admitted with a soft chuckle. “Though not as recently as yours, of course. You really let Ruby in there?!”

The normally-confident blonde’s voice hiked up by nearly an octave as she protested, “H-hey, I thought this was a judgment free zone!”

“It is, it is! But like, I guess even though we all fucked our moms - crazy, and I’m going to have to really get used to that being the reality we live in - you still also… I mean, I never got that vibe from you two.”

“Me, either.” A brief pause. “Well…”

“Well?”

“Okay, so I have thought before that she’s cute,” Yang confessed, lowering her voice a little more. Blake had to strain to hear her over the club beats still filling the theatrical space. “Like, only after she came out and started transitioning and stuff. Before that, she was just my ‘kid brother’ at the time and that was that.”

“Right. But… you started crushing on her when she started hormones and dressing differently?”

Shrugging as her hips began to move automatically, and Blake tried not to read too much into the reason, Yang confessed, “Not right away. She was still pretty young. And it wasn’t a crush - it’s still not a crush! I’m not into Ruby like that!”

“Hey, you don’t have to hide it with me. Not from the girl who’s wanted to bang her own mother for the better part of a decade.”

“Yeah… well…” Another pulse of interest. Despite Yang trying to keep the anxiety out of her voice, she couldn’t seem to completely. “It hasn’t been that long for me. There was a moment a few years ago… But seriously, I swear on a stack of whatever religious book you want, I haven’t thought much past ‘wow, Ruby’s growing up hot’. Not until this slut-training, anyway. Like, her accidentally splooging on my thighs kinda changed the game!”

“Slut-training,” Blake snickered, and Yang smiled a little. But she could tell this was still on her mind. “You… feel guilty, don’t you? For checking out your sister.

“Yeah. I mean, she’s family, y’know? It’s weird. Plus even though she was a teenager, she was technically under the line… but not trying to say I had fantasies about her or whatever.”

“Didn’t you?” Silence. “Do you… want to tell me about them while I…?”

The moment her hand wrapped around Yang’s cock, she froze. But that didn’t last long. Blake began to stroke, and she started squirming around, breath catching when it wasn’t coming out in shaky gasps.

“We… don’t have to, right? This is about you and me, Blake. You still wanna… take my ass? Her dick’s way smaller than yours, so it’ll still feel like the first time of the night…”

“Maybe I will,” she promised, leaning up to kiss her cheek. They both shivered from that one; it was all so very fresh and new, despite each of them going a little too far with both of their parental figures. “But first… tell me about that moment. Like, I’m not trying to be pushy, but I feel like you’ve wanted to tell somebody for a long time. And I’m here, and I’m listening - and I’m definitely not judging.”

It did take Yang a few more seconds to decide what to say. That was fine by Blake; she was having a great time stroking up and down along her thick, gorgeous cock. It was so big and beautiful, but not nearly as overwhelming as Salem’s was; just right for a very smitten girl who had used so many toys that she had gradually turned into a size queen.

"Well… like I said, all I really thought about her when she first started dressing as a girl was that she looks really cute that way. And that's still how I feel! Like, I know the shit I'm about to say is going to make it sound like I wanna date Rubes, but I promise it's not that deep."

"No more disclaimers," Blake laughed. "Just tell me the story."

"Okay, okay," she said with a grumpy sigh. But this close, she could hear the sigh had a little bit of a tremor in it; still nervous.

"It was when she asked me to help her get ready for one of her school dances. Like, I never minded doing that, because I knew how hard it was to learn to do all that shit by yourself - I'm sure you get that." Blake just nodded rather than interrupt, caressing Yang's anatomy slower so she wouldn't distract her too much. "Anyways… she wasn't sure her bra was the right size. By this point, they had taken her off the blockers and put her on the girl juice, so her figure had really filled out. And I couldn't help… looking , y'know?"

Again, Blake nodded to reassure her friend. "Believe me, I know. Anytime Mom would wear something low cut, I had to look away. But go on."

“Don’t blame you; Kali’s stacked.” Yang gulped, petting up and down Blake's back absent-mindedly. It felt amazing but she was too busy listening to tell her so. "Like, it was one thing to know we were both on our journey together, or that she was filling out and shit. It was a whole other thing seeing those cute boobs… and getting to touch them."

"Oh yeah? You touched them?"

"To help her get her bra situated. Like, it turned out she had the right size, she just hadn't adjusted the straps. But while we were messing around with it and trying to get it fitting right, I definitely ended up groping her a few times. And like…"

A few seconds passed. Blake finally kissed her cheek and whispered, "Keep going. Or you can stop, if you're really not comfortable. I wouldn't be mad."

"No, it's cool. I know you won't tell anybody." Clearing her throat, Yang looked off into the distance, even though in this darkened room it really didn't matter where they looked. "Ruby's boobies got, uhh… perkier."

"Perkier? As in… you think you might have turned her on?" A little nod told Blake she was right on the money. "Oh, Yang…"

"That was it, though," she was quick to explain, her obvious guilt making it urgent. "Like, it kind of started to turn me on, too, but I squished that down flat and got back to helping her get into her dress. But I couldn't help looking the rest of that night, at her figure, or how nice her legs looked when she was standing in heels. Little stuff. And every once in awhile, that night pops up in my brain and I have to squish it again."

“Did you see if she was getting turned on… further down?”

“Nope. Couldn’t let myself look there - it was too far. Seriously, the only reason I was looking at her tits was to get them stuffed into that boulder holder.”

Giving her best friend a little squeeze of reassurance, she said, "Guess you’ll never know. Still, it sounds like it was always pretty mutual between you two."

"Maybe so, but like… she was just a kid, and barely getting her head wrapped around her identity. I always felt like I really fucked up. Sure, I knew I didn't do it on purpose, and mostly I've been able to forget about it for a couple years. Until all this training stuff."

"She was turning into a young woman, Yang. Like, it wouldn't have been okay if you tried to do something about it at the time, but sometimes we can't help where our minds go." Swallowing hard, Blake forced herself to just speak instead of getting hung up on her own anxieties. "Like me, jerking off and thinking about my own mother. I've done that so many times."

Yang let out a rueful chuckle, her hand coming to rest on Blake's ass. She didn't mention it, hoping it would stay there for a while. "Yeah, I never did that. Which on paper sounds a lot better, but I still feel like I was a creep."

"I know. And you might still for a while. But maybe now that you and Ruby had this little moment tonight, you can feel a little less like that? Maybe?"

"I dunno. But like… I guess I would feel worse if I had been the one to sneak around behind her. She made the move." Shaking her head, she burst out, "Listen to this wild shit we're saying! Can you believe this is our lives? Where we roll up in this room and bang all our close family members, and still want to come over here and screw because we like each other, too?"

Unable to help herself, Blake let out a loud laugh as she stroked a little harder again. She felt an immediate shiver run down her friend's spine, but otherwise she tried not to react too much. "Listen, I'm still trying to process that I came so close to banging your mother. I don't have any room in my brain for dissecting doing that with mine, or what we're doing now."

"Yeah, Jesus. You're right about that one. I'm… I know we're kind of even, but I'm sorry about what I did with Kali. Like, I wouldn't have taken it that far if I knew who she was-"

"We're cool. Seriously, I know exactly how you feel." Again, she paused to decide if she truly wanted to say what was on her mind. But they had both hit the 'fuck it' point a long time ago. "I know it's not true exactly, but my brain keeps trying to tell me that I got three girlfriends tonight. Not just one."

Yang smiled as her hand gripped Blake's ass a little tighter. "I mean… I don't know if you're ready for labels, but kinda."

“Stop.” But the more they shifted against each other, the harder it was for Blake to ignore her thoughts about the amazing blonde in her arms. “I mean… maybe. Dunno if I actually want to see your mom again, now that I know who she is.”

“Oh, go for it.”

“Huh? I mean, really?”

With a shrug, Yang turned so that she could wrap her hand around both their dicks, rutting into the contact. And Blake could have died from getting to be this close to her. “I’m kinda… gonna feel weird about it, but I also know that I wouldn’t mind if Kali strolled in tomorrow and wanted a round two. So like, it’d be shitty and hypocritical if I was like, ‘no, don’t’. Right?”

“Well, sure,” Blake sighed as she rolled her hips harder. “And I feel even less territorial about mine, but it’s also going to feel a little weird that we might, like… share you? Very weird.” Clearing her throat, she tried to push through her lust and awkward feelings. “But we’re probably all gonna feel weird for a while. I don’t think it’s hypocritical to just… have feelings, and try to figure them out.”

“Mmhhh… yeah…” Shaking her head out, Yang let out a breathy laugh as she smoothed her other hand up and down Blake’s back again before returning to her ass for another generous handful. “Sorry, guess I’m… having trouble focusing, I guess…”

Smirking, Blake whispered, “I wonder why.” Then she leaned up…

What a beautiful kiss. They had messed around so much that it almost felt like they had put the cart before the horse, but it was still a tender, wonderful first kiss between two brand new girlfriends. Blake found herself wanting to climb Yang like a tree, scrabbling up along her body and moaning into her mouth. And naturally, Yang didn’t fight her off - but only welcomed her into her strong arms, humming and winding her tongue around hers without any hesitation at all. This had been so long in coming that they couldn’t possibly keep their hands off each other. Not even for another second.

Before she knew it, Blake was straddling Yang on the floor as they made out, rutting against each other without really trying to take things further. Not yet. But they had certainly frothed each other up into a lather by now.

“Put it in,” she groaned the moment their lips broke their seal.

“What?” Yang panted as she passed her hands all over every inch of Blake’s sweaty body that she could reach. “Like, right now?”

“Yeah. I wanna feel… I want…” She licked her lips and forced herself to be brave instead of buckling under her own expectations and fears. “I want to feel you inside me right now. I can’t wait, I can’t even wait until after you’ve let me fuck you first. I just want you to take me.”

Throb. At least she knew right away that there was a positive response from the blonde splayed out beneath her. “Then put that ass right down on me, Belladonna. Unless you wanna get my dick ready…”

So Blake slid down along her body, wrapping her mouth around Yang’s thick need without any hesitation. She had barely curled her tongue around it and started to bob her head before she broke off with a slight laugh. “I can taste them both.”

“What?” Yang propped herself up on her elbows to gape at her. “Oh God. You mean your- no, you mean both our moms. Holy shit, can you really?!”

“Kinda. I mean, I taste a lot of condom, too, but… there’s pussy on this dick, for sure.”

Yang let Blake go down on her for a few more seconds, simply rolling her own hips back. Enjoying the closeness and the wet warmth of her recently-trained mouth. Then she whispered, “My mom’s pussy does taste really fucking good.”

There was probably no way for Yang to miss how Blake’s dick jumped for joy at that single sentence. She looked up at her as she nuzzled the side of the shaft, kissing her sack to show it a little affection. “Yeah?”

“Yeah. And I think you like that.” When Blake just went down on her again, to give herself an excuse not to have to respond to that, she laughed, “Okay, okay, we can drop it. But let’s face it: we’re both pretty gay for both our moms at this point. Maybe not me for my mom as much as you for yours, but yeah.”

“Quadrouple?” When Yang just squinted down at her, she smirked and began to crawl up to straddle her. “Kidding… kind of. Probably. Just fuck me, already, okay?”

“Hey, a four-way relationship with our mommies ain’t that crazy. Not considering how tonight’s gone so far.” Still, they were both too wound up for her to ignore how good Blake’s ass felt up against her dick. And vice versa. “You ready?”

Blake’s only response was to nod - and to reach down and hold her package up and out of the way, so Yang could better see her way to pressing that firm head up against her taut opening. A flutter rose up in her stomach as the pressure began to stretch her out, and she tried her best to relax the way she had for their boss so recently. It was still crazy to her that they had all fucked the same woman during training… and now were still doing that with each other’s mothers. And their own. What if they eventually just wound up having some huge, ill-advised, ten-person orgy?

That… sounded hot. And impossible. But she might crank one out to the thought at a later date.

In the here and now, she gasped and groaned when she felt Yang finally sliding into her body. Having reached the point where her ass was stretched around the shaft instead of the head, it was much easier for her to slip the rest of the way inside - even though every single inch she sank deeper prompted a fresh cry of mingling alarm and pleasure from the brunette on top of her. Blake couldn't quite tell from Yang's expression how she was feeling about this, but she decided to assume it was good and focus on what they were doing.

This was actually happening. After so long spent pining, she had completely convinced herself it was a mere pipe dream; that Yang would never have any real interest in her beyond friendship. And now she found herself wrapped around that gorgeous blonde's equally gorgeous appendage, and she couldn't have been happier if she tried.

"Jesus fuck," Yang groaned out once she found her voice again, hands latching onto Blake's hips as she held still all the way inside her. "Your ass is really… really fucking hot. Like, why weren't we doing this already?"

"Because I was incredibly shy," Blake admitted with a shaky breath, shifting from side to side a tiny bit to tease both of them. "And you probably didn't have any interest in me, anyway."

"Are you kidding?! You bet your hot ass I did."

"What?!"

As they both began to grind, working up to the point of doing more, Yang tried to shrug a shoulder nonchalantly. It didn't work especially well under the circumstances. "What ‘what’? Like, I kind of have the hots for all of our friends. And now you know I mean all of them," she added with an embarrassed laugh. "But I kind of knew you and me would get along the best. Don't know how, I just did."

This was actually managing to turn Blake on more than the literal dick in her hindquarters. Which was impressive. Her own twitched a little, grew even firmer as she started bouncing up and down on Yang's lap. "Really? You liked me?"

"FUCK!" After recovering from the influx of sensation, Yang licked her lips, back arching a little as she went on, "Yeah! I mean, you're just so sultry and sexy, and cool… I wish I was as cool as you!"

"ME?! I… I don't know what you're talking about! You are much cooler than I could ever hope to be, Xiao Long!"

That immediately prompted a laugh from Yang as she picked up the pace even more, really destroying Blake's poor pussy - and the vulnerable spot within. That delightful little mass inside of her was screaming with joy as she reached up to grip her own tits, both because they were bouncing continually and to deliver yet more pleasure to her own body.

"Nah! You're… you are literally the hottest bitch I've ever known, and the smartest, and the most badass! Maybe it's kinda soon to say this, but… but I think I'm in love with you!"

That was too much. As amazing as it was, impressive and unprecedented, after only a few more thrusts Blake found herself climaxing - without needing a hand wrapped around her dick, or anything really touching it at all. All that motion combined with the sensations deep in her ass, and that tender, reckless confession from her friend lying beneath her, had turned out to be more than enough to get her there. Over and over, her rigid length spurted thick cum through the air to splatter all over Yang, painting her face and chest with the proof of her pleasure.

And she could tell Yang was a fan. Both from the way her thick member gave the hardest throb it had yet, and the completely elated expression on her face. She looked absolutely beautiful this way.

"I… ohhhh, yeah," Blake groaned as she felt fatigue trying to steal over her body - but fought back against it as best she could, forcing her thigh muscles to flex, keeping her body bouncing up and down on that incredible cock. "Yang! I love you, too! Make me feel all your love - I wanna… feel it all inside me!"

"Ohhhh yeah! Fuck yes, I need that, Blake! I need you so goddamn BAD! AHHHH!"

Despite those outcries and how unhinged they sounded, the blonde didn't reach orgasm right away. Which, honestly, Blake had no problem with; even though her dick was completely spent, undulating up and down a lot more than it had when it was fully erect, the punishment her ass was receiving still felt fantastic. She felt like she could have gone another hour before it started to hurt or lose its magic.

That, and she really wanted to enjoy her first time with Yang to the fullest. Even if they had gone down on each other before, it still counted. Especially since it was shaping up to be the beginning of something incredible for both of them.

Another few minutes went by that she lost track of before Yang began to show the tell-tale signs of getting close. She bounced her ass up and down as hard as she could without pulling off on accident, trying to give her new girlfriend - if that was indeed but they were becoming to each other - every ounce of joy she could manage. She even reached across to her right breast with her left hand, freeing up her right so she could reach down and play with her package, shifting it all over. Not as much to derive a tiny bit more satisfaction for herself, as because she wanted to put on the show. Maybe that would be enough to get Yang there.

The bellowing from deep in the blonde's chest told her even before she felt it. That delicious girth pulsing, the splashes inside her eager backside… so nasty and yet so welcome. She felt proud to have gotten her there after they went so many times with their family earlier. Even if she didn't view herself as all that sexy, she must have been doing something right.

"Ohhhh… holy fucking shit, Blake."

"What?" she panted once she finally came to a stop, reaching up to wipe the sweat from her brow.

"That was like…" Yang had to lay on the ground for another minute or two, gasping for breath and recovering. Then she grinned up at the brunette. "I've never… when I say 'that was the hottest thing ever', I want you to remember this is… after fucking your mom, and being in a sandwich between mine and Rubes, and getting filled by Salem before."

Blake let out a completely breathless laugh, barely holding herself up by resting her hands on her hips. She knew they didn't have time, but all she wanted to do was pass out and keep dreaming about this moment. "Yeah? I mean, you aren't just… saying that?"

"Hell no! You were like… some sexy anime titty pornstar, bouncing all over and… and how did you even do that?"

"What?"

"Cum out of nowhere, without even jerking it or anything!"

"Oh… I dunno…" Licking her dry-as-the-desert lips, she smiled shyly down at her bestie. "That… was pretty erotic, though, wasn't it?"

"ABSOLUTELY!" Yang burst out, just barely leveraging herself upward onto her elbows. The remnants of said act were still running down her face and into her cleavage from the peaks of her beautiful tits, and Blake felt her needs stirring again the tiniest bit. "Man… until I saw that happen, I was kinda worried I wasn't even doing it right, but you came all over the place! I wish I had video of that!"

Which made Blake laugh a lot harder. They both winced from the movement, as oversensitive as their bodies were by now, so she finally pulled off, moaning yet again as she flopped onto her back beside her friend. Her eyes were instantly drawn to the half-hard erection she had just been impaled upon, but she resisted the temptation to grab for it. Instead, she focused on the warm, sunny expression on the face next to her. She had definitely chosen the right stage name.

"Well… I might have no idea how I did it, but I'm really glad I did. And that it got you there. You were really hot, too, you know."

"Mmm, not hot like that. But thanks." She cleared her throat, glancing around anxiously. "I know… we gotta clear out of here in a minute, but this was amazing. I hope we can do it again really soon, or whatever. I'm so down bad for you."

Smiling serenely, Blake leaned over to plant a tender kiss on Yang's cheek as she laced their fingers together, feeling Yang grip back just as tightly. Cementing their new bond.

"Try and keep me away, Xiao Long. We are about to have a lot more fun in our future."

DEFINITELY Not The End

#the housewives hit club futopia #rwby modern au #rwby smut #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #bumbleby smut #white rose smut

2 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 6 months

Text

NOTE: Only a couple more chapters to go! I promise to anyone still reading, I'll try to wrap this fic up before the year is out.

=Chapter 58

The following morning was all kinds of awkward. Not as bad as it could have been, but there were still awkward glances between Weiss and Kali, Weiss and her own mother, Blake and her mother, and Weiss and Blake. It was a good thing nothing had happened between Blake and Willow or nobody would have been able to speak. Salem herself didn’t seem to give a flying fig about the tension, and most of the other higher ups were the same. Ilia did notice everything was a little awkward but made no real comment.

Once they finished their hasty breakfast and were getting ready to head to class, they ran into an unlikely trio in the grand foyer. Vernal seemed to be sending May and Neon on their way with large purses – likely stuffed with stacks of greenbacks.

“Ah,” Blake said as she hefted her schoolbag over her leather-clad shoulder. “Heading out with your hard-won reward?”

“Hey, I DID win it hard,” Neon spoke up immediately. “So watch your tone, sunshine, or I’ll watch it FOR you.”

“I… what?”

“Nothing.” The lanky girl turned to Weiss and said in a casual, weather-discussion voice, “So are you alright? I mean, the last time we saw each other, you blew somebody’s dick off. It wasn’t pretty.”

Wincing, Weiss whispered, “Sorry. I was… well, he deserved it, but I was not in the best of mental mindse-”

“YES, he deserved it! What we caught him trying to do? I’m surprised you didn’t cut it off with a hacksaw!” Blake let out a startled laugh. Weiss noticed May creeping toward the door, hoping not to be noticed, and Vernal was also making good her exit because she didn’t care at all about this situation. “But yeah, you seem plenty happy right now. That’s good.”

“Guess I am. I mean… not completely ‘better’ but happier, for sure.”

Neon nodded for a second, expression casually satisfied and pleased on her behalf. And she thought that would be it. But then she suddenly asked, “Want a little help getting better?”

“Huh?” But then Neon was hanging off her, hands clasped on the far shoulder from the side where modest assets were pushing into her arm. “U-uhhh, I…”

“Noticed when I rescued you that you seemed to be giving off this… aura. A fun one.”

“Yes,” Blake suddenly cut in – literally cutting in, sliding her arm between Neon and Weiss’s bodies. “Your ‘aura’ senses were dead on the money. But she’s already got enough help getting better, and doesn’t need any from you.”

As Weiss sighed in relief, Neon giggled. “Oh golly, the jealous girlfriend was in the room all along! Wowee! Come on, can’t we all share?”

“Not with you.”

“Now, Blake,” Weiss said in a carefully neutral tone. “Just let her go. She didn’t hurt anyone by offering, so even though I have no interest-” This was directed slightly more at Neon “-there’s no reason to be so mean.”

While Blake looked annoyed, Neon sighed and slumped. “Ruining my fun. But I understand, I walked right into something monogamous, or something. No fun at all! But I’m not interested in twisting anybody’s arm into ‘fun’ - that doesn’t even make sense, right? Still, I can definitely tell you that you’re missing out.” She winked and let her tongue flick out between her little pink lips.

“Noted. But before you go, I do need to thank you for helping me.”

“Even if it was for money,” Blake put in sullenly – then watched Weiss hug the hired thug, kiss her on the cheek. “H-hey!”

“That could have gone a lot worse if you weren’t there. Thanks.”

Neon was actually a little pink in the cheeks now, even though she still had the same playfully amused look on her face. “Hey, anytime. If you ever find yourself in Alsius… look me up. JUST to say hi!” she flung at the scowling Blake. “Why are you so sensitive?!”

“Oh, leave me alone!” But the other two only laughed. Having Blake be so territorial was actually somewhat sweet.

The rest of the day was nice enough. Weiss finally began to feel like life was getting back to normal, even if there was still a bit of work left to do. But it was improving. Yang and the rest of the Dragons were in high spirits, laughing and joking at their table, and she couldn’t help noticing Pyrrha was just as thrilled. Ruby and Penny looked more shy about their newfound deeper relationship than most of the rest of them.

The biggest change of them all was Ilia. During their lunches, Weiss and Blake had agreed that, for simplicity’s sake, it was easiest to behave as if she and Yang were the only two together, and Blake and Ilia were trending in that direction. Explaining that both Blake and Weiss were technically connected to more than one person romantically seemed too messy to get into; better to just avoid those conversations altogether.

And all was fine… until cheer practice.

The entire time, everyone but Pyrrha was giving Weiss strange looks. She kept trying to decide if they were being petty over some imagined slight, or if she wasn’t performing at her best – but she truly felt like she was. So what was their issue?

“Time for the pyramid, girls!” Goodwitch called out, clapping her hands together to get them arranging themselves into the proper formation. Weiss was used to being the one in the middle row, on the right. Gwen was supposed to be on top, due to being one of the shortest on the squad.

But that wasn’t what came to pass. Gwen, Dew, and Octavia all hesitated. Pyrrha was already in position and Nebula was ready to climb onto her and Dew once they got in position, but they couldn’t get started until the rest of the foundation was in place.

“What is the matter?” No answer. Their teacher sighed and took a step forward. “Really, I do not understand the problem. Do you need some kind of incentive? How about being benched - is that enough?”

It was Gwen who motioned her closer, whispering in her ear. Clearly she didn’t want to do it but felt impelled to anyway.

“Excuse me?! Don’t be ridiculous! Why should Schnee care what’s up your skirt?”

Instantly, Weiss felt her blood run cold. Fantastic. The possibilities were a very short list, but she still wanted to pinpoint where the problem was. A quick glance around showed three girls were all glancing at two of the others. But even though Octavia looked weirdly triumphant…

“Violette!” Goodwitch gasped in surprise as the clearly uncomfortable Nebula took off running for the locker room. What was her problem?! Gwen sighed and ran after her as Octavia and Dew glared at Weiss, as if she were causing problems intentionally.

“Alright,” Pyrrha said in a very firm-yet-positive voice. “Girls, I think we should do some stretches for a while. Make sure we keep ourselves limber.”

However, they barely had a chance to get started. A very shaken Gwen appeared a little later and glanced around at everyone briefly. But even though Octavia and Dew flocked to her, trying to ask what was wrong, she zeroed in on someone else.

“Schnee. Um… Nebula says she wants to see you.”

“What?” Standing from where she had been stretching, she said, “Why?” But she got no answer. In absence of any details, she made her way to the showers.

Nebula was seated in the exact same place she had been when two Dragons cornered her during the dance. Where there had been experimentation. And her hands were white-knuckling on the edge of the bench. No one else was in the locker room at the moment, so Weiss shrugged and made her way to her side.

“Alright,” Weiss began in a soft voice. “I’m here. Care to tell me what this is about?”

A little pink tongue poked out through her lips to wet them. “I’m sorry. I…” She cleared her throat, probably more as an excuse to delay what she had to say rather than because it was necessary. “I told them that you made me feel funny. A-and I tried not to tell them why, I didn’t want to, but Octavia got me alone, a-and she kept pushing, and pushing, and…” The tears were starting now. “It was like if I didn’t tell them what happened, they w-wouldn’t be my friends anymore, and they’re my best gal pals, and I c-couldn’t-”

“Shhhh,” Weiss soothed her, petting up and down her back. The girl jumped but didn’t pull away or protest. “I’m the one who owes you an apology.”

“Why? Like you said, I… I didn’t stop you. Over and over, I could have. I know I could have, you asked me to!”

“True. But Blake and I knew you weren’t ready. We kept pushing, and I feel as if maybe we-”

“No.”

“No?”

Biting her lips for a moment, she whispered, “You were right. I’ve had a lot of time to think over the weekend, and I realised that I was really curious what… it would be like to kiss someone, and when push came to shove… I didn’t… mind that it was a girl.” Her cheeks filled with rouge. “Especially one as pretty as you. But that’s crazy! Right? Real zany, I feel like a degenerate, b-but you were so sweet to me when you did it, and afterward, and I just screamed at you, a-and you and that Italian girl didn’t even… y-you…”

“Hey, hey,” she soothed her in as gentle a tone as possible. “It’s scary. Right? Sure was my first time. But listen. If... you want… I will accept full responsibility.”

“What does that mean?”

“You can keep telling them I dared you to do it, and it was really weird and scary, and you don’t want to anymore. This way, I’m the bad guy and you don’t have to feel like a ‘degenerate’ as you put it.” At Nebula’s shocked expression, she shrugged and said, “They already think that, anyway. You just have to go along with it; might as well, as close to true as it happens to be.”

“But it isn’t true. Weiss…” Throat constricting, she fiddled with her fingers. “I think… um… apple.”

“Apple?”

“To all of it. Apple.”

Ah, she had forgotten their little coded game. Nodding her understanding, Weiss sat next to her and anxiously rubbed her palms along her skirt. “Oh. So you actually did enjoy yourself that much.”

“Maybe not as much as you and those Dragons girls, but… it was…” Her lips split into a shy smile. “Wowee, it was like magic!”

“I’ve been told I’m quite a good kisser,” she chuckled, even if she was blushing about it.

“Does this mean… a-am I going with you?”

“What?! Oh! No, no, no, sorry!” When she saw Nebula’s face fall, she giggled and nudged her. “It was one kiss. I know those are special, and I’m honoured that I was your first. But I’m already going with someone.”

“The Chinese girl, right? Octavia told me.”

“Yes,” she said, trying not to be annoyed that Nebula kept identifying people by their race. “However… if you want a few more kisses, I don’t mind.” Crossing her legs under the bench at the ankles, she whispered, “Just so long as you understand it doesn’t mean we’re steadies. However…”

Nebula lifted slightly from her cloud of disappointment, glancing sideways at her fellow paper shaker. “Huh? However… what?”

“I know a lot of girls who kiss girls now. And would be happy to introduce you around.”

“The Dragons? But they’re criminals; they might hurt me.”

“They won’t,” she promised her gently, laying a hand on her arm. “They are tough, and they get in fights, but they don’t just attack random girls like you; it’s… not like that. They just aren’t afraid to fight back if someone hurts one of them.” Bravery flaring up a little stronger, she added, “One of us.”

“Us? You mean, you’re one of them?” she hissed in wonder.

“Yep! And trust me, it’s not so bad as you think. They’re just girls who like kissing girls and want to feel safe doing that. So… you have a choice to make, I guess.”

“I do? Oh… you mean…” She swallowed, glancing from side to side. “Either you can take the fall for me, a-and I can tell Octavia and the other girls that you made me do it… or… you’ll help me meet these Dragons?”

“Exactly.” Then she stood. “But you aren’t alone. And you don’t have to decide right now.”

She had taken three steps away when Nebula popped up and caught her by the hand, pulling her closer. Weiss felt her pulse fluttering when their foreheads touched.

“You don’t have to take the fall; that’s not right. I’ll tell them it’s just something that happened.”

“They won’t believe you,” she warned her. “They want to see me as a villain who attacked you, and I understand why. That’s how I felt before Yang swept me off my feet: nobody would ever want a girl to plant one on them. Truly believed that through and through. So you really should take your time; think about what you want, and who you want to be.”

“I want… to be Nebula,” she said incredulously, sparkling eyes narrowing slightly in defiance.

“Who’s that? A paper shaker who doesn’t rock the boat… or a woman who wants to play with Dragons?”

The poor, bewildered girl didn’t have any answer. Weiss squeezed her hand once, then left her in the locker room alone to think.

“That’s pretty bold,” Blake said when they were hanging out by their bikes after school. As she had promised, Yang was to take her home; shared custody. So for now, she was lingering next to Yang until they were to leave. “But I can’t say I’m all that surprised. You laid it on pretty thick with her.”

“I’m impressed, Schnee,” Cinder purred as she came to stand next to her, sliding a fingertip up and down Weiss’s arm. Weiss held still and didn’t react overly, even though she did feel her heart thump a little quicker. “Didn’t think you would become a hunter.”

“Hunter?”

Even though she was already rolling her eyes, Yang said, “One of the Dragons who chases girls like you did with Nebbie. And I did with you, kinda. There’s hunters and gatherers, y’know? Like in nature, or primitive tribes from back in those days.”

“And what’s a gatherer?” she asked with a slight chuckle.

“We don’t have many,” Blake admitted. “But they’re the kind of Dragons who wait for girls to show interest in us a little more instead of seeking them out aggressively. Velvet, Ilia.”

“Ohhhh. And you thought since it was Yang who sought me out, and I haven’t really been chasing other skirts… I get it.”

Lips pressing against Weiss’s ear, Cinder told her, “You’re turning me on with this story.”

“Good,” she whispered back. “Let Emerald take care of you.” The visible fiery eye widened slightly, but she was smirking as she headed back to her special friend’s side. It was nice to see them so comfortable around each other now, and not in a “just friends” way.

“You’re a lot more of a wolf than I thought,” Yang laughed, nudging her. “Glad I got you on lockdown before you really came into your own.”

“Let me guess; it’s a turn on?”

“Hell yeah.” Blake and Coco were already nodding their agreement with The Dragon, and Cinder was still smirking hungrily. “None of us had the princess pegged for a hunter; even me. Though I knew you were made of tougher stuff than you thought.”

Folding her arms over her chest, she turned away slightly. “Hmph! I think I’m being insulted. You girls really don’t have any confidence in me.”

For a moment, they were all laughing at her. Then the laughter petered out when Nebula Violette herself walked into their midst. A quick glance around showed Weiss that her three friends had been heading for the rest of the parking lot when she broke off from their number, and stood there like fish out of water, watching as the shaking girl walked right into the midst of predators. Willing prey.

“Speak of the devil,” Cinder murmured.

“H-hello,” she just barely managed to whisper. Then she cleared her throat and said, “S-so… Weiss said that I could… say hello.”

“You have. Congratulations.” But Emerald nudged her, so she rolled her eyes and kept her mouth shut after that jibe.

“Hey, c’mere,” Yang bade her. The girl edged closer. “No like, here.” Once Nebula was within range, she pulled her right up against herself and Weiss. “This what you had in mind?”

“W-wait!” she gasped in shock.

“Kidding, kidding. You can relax.” The numb girl didn’t move when released; just lingered a few inches away, glancing between Weiss and Yang’s blazing eyes. “I’m Yang.”

“I-I’m Nebula.”

“You’re cute,” she purred – and instantly, Nebula was squeaking and blushing. That fast. Had Weiss been that easy when she first was targeted by the greaser girls? “We could eat you up… if that’s what you want. But Weiss said you were just kinda testing the waters. No problem, take your time.”

Hands glided over Nebula’s shoulders, making her jump – but Blake quickly leaned in so she could see her face as she whispered, “No one’s going to make you do anything you don’t want to do. But we’ll play with you as much or as little as you like.”

Cinder, Emerald and Coco began to circle like sharks. Ilia and Velvet hung back like the “gatherers” they were, both amused and mortified at how forward the others could be sometimes. But Weiss simply remained, halfway between gatherer and hunter.

“Do you want a kiss from one of us? Just to see if you’re really okay, or if you should be going.”

“H-hey!”

They turned as one to see one of Nebula’s little clique standing there, trembling all over – much worse than Nebula herself, who was anxious and uncertain. Gwen Darcy was actually terrified. “Can we help you?” Cinder asked, quite a bit more coldly than her questions for Nebula had been.

“Leave h-her alone! She’s… not a freak like you guys, don’t hurt her!”

“Nobody’s hurting anybody,” Blake assured her. “She’s just curious about our little… social club.” Emerald and Coco laughed, and even Yang chuckled a little under her breath.

“I don’t believe that!” She took a step back, as if she would run away, but then she darted into their midst and started tugging at Nebula’s arm, her dark curls bobbing from where they were pulled back into her ponytail. “C’mon, let’s am-scray, these girls are bad news!”

But Nebula dug her heels in. “No! Just… hang on, don’t pull on me!”

“Hey.” Yang’s word was quiet, but the thread of steel was unmistakable. “Let her go. I know you’re trying to help, but you don’t get to push her around like that.”

Terrified down to her saddle shoes, Gwen let go. “B-but you’re the ones… you’re hurting her, you were going to beat her up or s- or something. What’s with you guys?”

“They were fine,” Nebula told her in a quiet voice. “They just wanted me… they were asking if I wanted to join the Dragons. I told them I’m not sure.”

That was close enough to true. But Weiss was amused by how Nebula spun the situation, making it clear that she wasn’t in danger but not fully admitting to her curiosities.

“You’re not sure?! What are you talking about? They’re delinquents, and they act like boys! Really unladylike and uncouth, and I can’t believe- what’s gotten into you? And you, Schnee!” Licking her lips, she finally shouted, “Is this because the Chinese girl kissed you?”

A bemused Yang glanced between the two of them. “Yep, that’s it. I got a magic kiss, and anybody who locks with these lips has to have more. Wanna find out?”

“NO!” Gaping at everyone there, she finally tried to tug Nebula’s arm again - but Emerald pushed her hand off. “Hey! Don’t you touch me!”

“Don’t you touch her,” she countered with a scowl. “Unless she asks for your help.”

“What is it you want?” Blake asked Nebula softly. “If you ask for her help, we’ll all step aside.”

Silence reigned for a few long seconds. Nebula’s shame-filled eyes flicked between Weiss, and Gwen, and the others. Then, a little at a time, Gwen began to back off, tears beginning to shimmer in her eyes.

“Fine. Be one of them. Be disgusting if that’s what you want, I don’t… I was going to help you but you don’t care.”

“I do!” she said to Gwen’s back as she turned and stomped off. “Gwen? Gwen, I do care – I really-”

“Forget it,” Blake sighed. “She’s not going to listen unless you run after her.”

“Go on,” Yang prompted her with a little pat on the shoulder. “I mean, she’s one of your best friends, right? I know you don’t wanna lose her.”

However, Gwen was already on the other side of the parking lot. And Nebula wasn’t moving. She squirmed a little uncomfortably, but in the end, she turned to look up at Weiss.

“What should I do?”

“You say that as if I know,” she laughed softly. “I’m sorry about Gwen; you know how headstrong she and Octavia can be.”

“But I want her to know she’s my friend… except… I don’t want to leave you girls, we were in the middle of something…” Whimpering, she hid her face in her hands - until she felt Weiss pulling them away. “Huh?”

“You’re alright.” She gave her a little kiss on the forehead, and Nebula sighed and let her eyes fall closed. “Aren’t you?”

“Hmm…” Blake began to massage her shoulders again, and she sighed, letting her head loll very slightly as the sensation washed over her. “Oooh, that feels so good…”

A little chuckle fell from Cinder’s lips. “Good instincts, Schnee. This one is ripe for the picking.”

“Hey! She’s not a tomato!”

“Isn’t she?” Yang snorted.

“Quiet, you.” Then she cupped Nebula’s cheek to get her to look up at them. “So you are interested? You don’t mind coming along with us, seeing where this leads?”

It only took the dazed, highly affected girl a few more seconds to decide. Her chin tilted up so she could graze her lips over Weiss’s very briefly, causing a few of the Dragons to coo or chuckle. Then she pulled back, biting her lip and blushing a brilliant shade of scarlet.

“Weiss? Let’s play.”

#princess and the dragons #1950s au #naughtybutweiss #freezerburn fanfic #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 7 months

Text

Warnings: mostly just incest discussions, slight grinding.

Welcome to the end of this story of MILFs and bad decisions! There's gonna be a lot more - and even before this fic is officially ended, I'm throwing in a bonus chapter. But I hope you enjoyed and I'll be trying to post more soon!

=Chapter 13: Raven

For whatever reason, Raven wasn’t all that surprised she was the first to arrive at the buffet table. She was a woman of few words, after all, and the others could babble for hours - especially when yelling at their own kids about being “sluts” or whatever was going on in the other corners. Just because she had bent over for Yang’s dick didn’t at all make her think that the others would be quite so morally bankrupt.

‘I really am an old whore,’ she thought as she helped herself to a bratwurst. Might as well - plus they had all the toppings she liked, up to and including curried ketchup paste. Many an Oktoberfest had been as memorable for the currywurst as for the actual beer. ‘Funny how I don’t feel any regrets, but I know I probably should. That’s just proof of how much you’re losing it, Branwen; they’ll probably have to commit you soon. Or execute you flat out.’

Then Kali arrived, and they both shared a nod. The lights were still low and swirling, so she couldn’t see her that well… but the slightly cautious manner in which she was walking told the story, especially combined with her tousled hair and the way her fingers fluttered as she waved.

“Huh,” Raven said.

“Yes?” Kali replied, glancing idly over the food.

“Nothin’.” Silence reigned for a few seconds. Then…

“You did it, too, didn’t you?”

Raven turned to look at Kali so fast she probably got whiplash. "Huh?"

"Well?"

She felt her stomach churn. "I'm… you gotta be more specific than that."

"No, I don't,” Kali rebutted with a half-smirk. “But I want you to know that you'll receive no judgment from me."

Because they had both crossed the same line. Raven couldn't be sure, because that was a hell of an assumption to make, but they really seemed to have been in the same boat - both ridden it just as hard in the whitewater rapids of forbidden passion.

"So, uh… some spread they got here," she remarked, for lack of anything better to say.

"Yes, I have to say I wasn't expecting this place to have any food at all." She cut one of the footlong subs in thirds and took one, moving it to a paper plate. "So, while no one else is here yet, I wonder if you would mind me asking a question or two."

"Sure. As long as you don't mind knowing I might knock you on your ass if I don't like some of those questions."

Kali chuckled softly. "You might find that more challenging than you think." She glanced over toward the center of the room, where three figures were just barely visible. It was impossible to tell what they were doing or saying, even though they weren't all that far away. "We really do have some very special girls."

Raven nodded, thoughtfully chewing her bratwurst. By now she was starving - plus it meant she could avoid saying something extra gay about Yang and Ruby. Maybe she wouldn't have, anyway, but lowering the risk couldn't hurt.

"So unless I miss my guess, by now you can fully appreciate why I had such a hard time resisting."

Now she regretted the bratwurst tactic. Somehow, she managed to keep from choking on it, but the slight gagging and the way she had to pound her chest to get the bite down when she hadn't intended to swallow it yet were almost as telling as if she had outright agreed with Kali.

"Mmm, I see. You don't have to say anything, Raven; believe me, I understand why you wouldn't. This is a very touchy subject and most people would never be able to accept this. But I think… you might already realize why I'm not freaking out."

Raven watched her warily for a moment, looking the other woman up and down as she nibbled a corner of the piece of sandwich. "You… mean what I think you mean? No bullshit?"

"I think we just joined the same club, yes."

"God…" She set the bratwurst aside, finding her appetite was suddenly greatly reduced. "I don't know how you can stand there and act like we're not monsters. Not that I was much of a saint before, but this is a new low."

Kali shrugged as casual as could be, taking another nibble and swallowing it before she spoke again. And as she so often did, her words suddenly revealed just how far from casual she felt. Raven marveled at the way that woman could manage her emotions.

"I've felt like a monster for years, tortured myself half to death about this. Now I'm finally starting to feel like I might not be one. It's… very strange, but good."

"For years? You mean…" She squinted hard at the other mother. "You mean you wanted to diddle your own-"

"Careful in that glass house," Kali warned her with a hint of steel creeping into her tone. But she let it go with a sigh. "As it turns out, the feeling was mutual. Hers existed before mine did, and me finding out about her indiscretions had instigated my own."

"Huh? How did you find out?"

Stepping closer and lowering her voice, she whispered, "Poor thing was trying to figure herself out and started trying on my clothes, taking care of her urges while wearing them. I walked in on her one evening. Honestly, I knew I should have cleared my throat to let her know I was there so we could talk it through, but I was embarrassed and knew she would have been even more embarrassed. Then I heard her moan my name, and… as they say, the rest was history."

"Woooow," Raven breathed. "Well… I guess… that's bad, but clearly she wasn't that little if your clothes fit her and she was jerking it. Could be worse."

"Could be. At the time, she was too young; I would never have done anything about it. Probably wouldn’t have for the rest of our lives, if not for this evening forcing the issue." She took another bite, and Raven reclaimed her own bratwurst, since this conversation was going a lot less horribly than she had anticipated. "So I take it from your obvious nerves that it wasn't the same for you and Yang?"

Raven snorted. "Nah. I mean, I don't really get it, I… know we were all wound up from the Spanish fly, but it was weird how easy it ended up being to just… bump uglies with my kid. That’s what sucks about me being such a shitty, absentee mom; she's not even like my kid to me. She's just this really hot blonde with a giant dick that-" She cut herself off before she could describe how well it fit inside her.

"Believe me, I know how good it was," Kali laughed. Raven tried to glare at her about it, but her heart wasn't in it because it was the pot calling the kettle black. "And hmm… I have a theory that might make you not feel so bad about this situation."

"I'm all ears."

"You mostly knew Yang as a very little boy, right? I know you trying to reconnect has been a very recent development." She nodded glumly, since that was dead on, and Kali sighed, "Right. And not only has she grown from a child into an adult outside of your home, but she's transitioned from 'boy' to woman . The curvy bombshell who's entering your life now isn't much like the child that you had to walk away from once upon a time."

Against all odds, Raven found her heart swelling with gratitude for Kali Belladonna. She understood. There used to be all kinds of barbs from Kali and other relations and coworkers and friends about how she had "dropped" her family before, the usual joke about going out for cigarettes and never coming back, but it seemed she wasn't nearly as judgmental about it as she had playfully implied.

"You were never a parent," Kali went on, and her tone was gentle enough that Raven only bristled a little in indignation. "Some people just aren't born with the nurturing gene and you recognized that for what it was. Your marriage wasn’t working because he fell out of love, you didn’t know how to be a mom, and you made a drastic, difficult decision. Only your ex and your child get to judge you for that; only them. Now that Yang is older, you accurately assessed that you could do a better job of being there for her now because you can connect with adults , not kids. And that's fine."

After mulling that over for a moment, Raven shrugged and took a huge bite. "Mm. Connecting with her like this is 'fine', huh?"

"Not for most people, no. But since when does Raven Branwen care what anybody else thinks?" Raven let out a slight laugh through her bite, and Kali smiled. "You'll have to be careful not to let it ruin her life, of course. And you'll also have to figure out what it means for the two of you from here on."

"Here on? I… wasn't planning on it being a regular thing. She can do better than me. Honestly, I think she should end up with your girl, they seem to get along."

The other woman's smile was a little coy. "Yes. More than you know."

She cut off and stood a little straighter when they both noticed another woman approaching. Raven squinted, trying to make out which of the two it could be, but the height and stiff posture very quickly told her it was-

"Willow."

"Branwen," the imperious woman sighed as she cast a critical eye over the food. In the end, she selected another banana. "And Belladonna. Bee and bee; you should joint-run an Airbnb."

"Oh, you're a riot," Raven snorted.

"I trust your conversations with your girls came to a decent resolution? Mine did. It was difficult, but Winter seems to have relented to try rekindling our mother-daughter relationship. And of course, Weiss and I are still doing fine. All in all, I suppose this terrible idea of mine has borne some fruit."

That prompted a laugh from Kali as she swallowed her latest bite. "At least you're willing to admit this was not your brightest notion. But honestly, no real regrets; I think it was for the best."

“Yes, of course.” She cleared her throat and smoothed down her obviously-rumpled outfit. She really had done her best to put it back together, but the sweat and disheveled hair weren’t so easy to fix.

"This 'resolution' you came to," Kali began slowly. "Does it have anything to do with why you seem so flushed and sweaty?"

Instantly, the wealthy socialite grimaced and held perfectly still, halfway through peeling her banana. Raven knew Kali was really on to something. But her only response was, "It must have something to do with that horrible drug. The one in the lemonade? You were the one who was so sure about it - what about your sweatiness?"

"I'm not sweaty," she chuckled. And it was true; even though she had all but openly admitted she fucked Blake the same way Raven fucked Yang, it was almost impossible to tell other than her clothing - and how she had been walking before. What kind of demon had the Belladonnas sold their souls to?

"Hmph. Damn you, Belladonna."

"Aww, is somebody jealous that their sex hair is so hard to tame?" That remark easily cut off any further complaints from Willow.

At that point, a fourth figure came hobbling over to their little circle of sin. Out of all of them, somehow, Theia Nikos looked the worst for wear. Her skirt was on backwards and her blouse was missing buttons, and her glasses were slightly askew - and no longer clean, for that matter. She spent a moment dazedly looking around at the three of them, watching Raven take another huge bite of her bratwurst.

"Well," the normally-composed ginger began with a shaky sigh, trying to sound bright and positive. "I can say that my time with Pyrrha definitely helped make some things clear. How did it go for you girls?"

They all looked at each other, then back at Theia. "Pretty well," Willow attempted cautiously. Then she leaned in and whispered something; Raven couldn't be sure she heard it correctly over the thumping music playing overhead, but she was reasonably certain it went something like, "You really did it. Didn't you?"

"What?" That awkward tone was definitely yet more of a tell.

"Pyrrha!" she hissed. "That was exactly how I looked and felt afterward!"

They both started talking at once, seemingly in a rush to tell the other person how to behave. Kali seemed content to nibble on her sandwich and smirk like a cat that had a mouse in its paws. So once again, even though she didn't really want to be the de facto leader of their little group of ladies, it fell to Raven to step in.

"Alright!" she said loud enough to be heard over them. It only took them a second or two to turn in her direction. "Alright. Let's just say for the sake of argument, and cutting through the bullshit… maybe we all did something we ain't proud of. And I'm pretty sure it's the same thing for all of us. You see what I'm digging at?"

"I'm sure I have no idea," Willow immediately rebutted, being the difficult one as usual. "But if you have sins to confess, be my guest and go right ahead."

“Oh, give it a rest,” Kali half-chuckled. She took a deep breath. “I’ll go first. My name is Kali Belladonna, and yes, I let my daughter use my body as her own personal Fleshlight.”

Willow was the only one who gasped. However, Theia did look surprised - not disgusted or alarmed, just surprised - and took a step forward. “You did? I… really?”

“Yep. Raven, you missed out.”

Now it was her turn to laugh as she folded her arms over her chest. She wasn’t nearly as comfortable with this conversation as Kali; not even close. But the cat was out of the bag, so she saw no sense in doing a lot of posturing at this juncture. “Nah. Yang lays good pipe plenty - but you knew that.”

“Oh, I most certainly do,” she breathed.

“This… this is crazy,” Theia was going on. “I- well, um… I just didn’t think any of us would go that far. But I’m certainly not passing judgment on either of you, it’s… they are consenting adults, technically.”

Kali’s smile was wolfish. “Trying to pretend that you didn’t have the same party over in your corner, Nikos?”

“What? I… I can’t say I know… what you mean.” She flinched back when Kali’s finger flicked out and swiped over the splotch on her glasses. “H-hey! What are you doing?!”

The latter was more in reference to the way she popped the finger into her mouth afterward. She smacked her lips noisily before nodding and saying, “Yep, that is most certainly cum. Not bad, either; I hope you went down on Pyrrha or it would have been a real waste.”

“U-um…” Even with the rave lighting, Raven could tell Theia was blushing up a storm.

“Bingo.” Then she turned to Willow, who raised her eyebrows. “You may as well admit it now. I understand why you wouldn’t, but honestly, no one here is going to hold it over your head when we’ve all fallen into the same trap.”

Raven was nodding along, but then she grunted, “Wait, I thought ‘trap’ was offensive or whatever. Neon said - or was it you, Theia?”

“I meant ‘incest trap’, not that kind of trap,” Kali laughed. But the other three had fallen silent. After a moment or two, she demanded, “What? Why am I talking to scarecrows?”

“You really said it,” Willow breathed.

“Oh, is that all? Yes, incest. So what? It’s taboo mostly because of genetics and the chance of birth defects - a percentage which is a lot smaller than most people think, actually. But we’re all old ladies now. If our daughters wanted to get us knocked up, well, that would really be an uphill challenge. And I think a couple of you are already on the pill.”

Raven cleared her throat. “For uh, regulatory purposes. Fuck periods. I’m about this close to asking the doc to get the ice cream scoop, anyway.” Willow shuddered at that one, too; good. Let the little priss have to confront concepts and coarse language she normally thought were beneath her.

“I’m potentially still fertile,” Theia admitted quietly. “But carrying a child to term would be hazardous, either way - and I doubt it will be an issue.”

“Do… do you hear yourself?!” Willow hissed. “You’re talking about your child’s child! This isn’t Alabama - you cannot, under any circumstances!”

“Kinda makes me want to outta spite,” Raven muttered under her breath, and Kali laughed.

After a few breaths, Willow sighed, “Fine.” She glanced toward the middle of the room, where all of the girls were assembled now. The outrage in her face slowly faded, leaving her looking drained and forlorn. “Fine, you win. We’re all the worst kinds of sluts imaginable. And abusive; this is abuse, it has to be.”

“I never said any of that, Schnee. Just that we might as well fess up, since I’m sure as soon as we go over there…”

“Yes, that’s exactly what I was thinking about. And I wasn’t going to deny it and try to insinuate they’re lying; I just… I can’t let this information get out. I really can’t do that to either of my girls, especially Weiss.”

Kali shrugged. "I can respect that. The question is… now what?"

All four women had to take a moment to reflect on that. Debauched as it may have been that each and every one of them had done something not only illegal, but immoral in the eyes of just about everyone on the planet, they also each knew individually that it had been so easy to let happen, and so natural… maybe only thanks to the chemicals, but also there had likely been something beneath the surface all along. Either way, what was done was done, and they could either panic and lament their lot in life, or…

“Now we love our girls. That’s it.”

“But we love them too much, ” Willow growled under her breath. “I know you were so comfortable with Neon, Raven, but… come on, you can’t really mean it’s ‘fine’ that we keep doing this with them .”

Raven shrugged. “Then don’t keep doing it. I mean, I’m not sure if that's right, either. If you can’t handle the idea of doing the nasty with them from here on, then you should own that. Make the hard choice.”

“But talk to them,” Kali put in, wiping her lips with a napkin. “I’m certainly going to discuss with Blake if she wants to do this again. My guess is ‘yes’; I may as well tell you all that Blake and I already shared a mutual attraction before tonight, since I already told Raven.”

Theia’s brow furrowed. “How… long before?”

“A few years. And if not for our new best friend, Salem, we probably would have kept right on nursing secret crushes forever. I’m not sure if I’m ‘grateful’ exactly, but…”

As surprising as it was, Willow was the one to say, “I can’t imagine, Kali. I’m so sorry. The frustration must have been unbearable, knowing you could never… I’m so sorry,” she repeated earnestly.

Kali shrugged as she speared a cocktail weenie on a toothpick - but Raven could see a shadow within her eyes, even in spite of the lighting. “It worked out in the end. We just have to figure out where we’re going from here.”

“I guess we talk to them,” Theia agreed softly. “I’m… I don’t want to go as far as Kali, saying that I would lean toward… maintaining something this sinful. But the connection I felt with Pyrrha, over in that corner?”

All four of them let out a happy sigh. Clearly, not one of them failed to appreciate what happened to them; they were all varying levels of regretful or scared for the future, but the actual act, the emotional and physical bonding, had brought them so much closer to their girls than they could have ever dared imagine.

In some cases, even revealed that they might have found a soulmate bond. Raven didn’t think she quite felt that way about Yang, but maybe she wouldn’t rule out another session like that. She would have to see what they felt like in the morning. The sex itself had been mind-blowing, but that wasn’t the same as thinking further romps were a good idea, or that they were “in love”. Besides…

Even though they had barely done anything, her mind still kept drifting back to Neon. That poor thing. She had really, genuinely liked her, even if it was a little weird how similar she and Yang were in a few ways; not body type, other than that one notable area, or life goals, but they were playful, fun, upbeat girls. Maybe she was being greedy, but she wanted to see where things might lead if she looked her up again. Maybe nowhere - maybe they were too different. Still, curiosity lingered.

“So alright, I guess I’ll just… go see how they’re doing,” Raven started, clearing her throat. In the back of her mind, she knew she was most nervous about talking to Blake and Yang at the same time, since she had just been with both of them; Ruby not so much, since clearly her crush was aimed more in her big sister’s direction. Plus, she had barely touched her in comparison.

“How they're doing in what way?” Kali playfully asked. “But no, no, I think you’re right; one representative, since Ruby masterminded this whole situation and didn’t lay out that part of her plan yet. We don’t want to immediately intrude.”

Clearing her throat, Raven said, “Doesn’t have to be me.”

“No reason it shouldn’t,” Willow sighed shakily. “My God, I can’t believe this is my life now… it’s literally quite insane.”

“A little,” Kali admitted, giving Raven a slight push in the small of her back. The instinct to turn around and deck her was strong. “Let us know; either give a shout, or just come back.”

“Right. Can do.”

A few steps later and Raven had to question if she was telling the truth. Could she do this? The girls were coming into better focus, and they were all standing around and laughing as they chatted. Her eyes strayed down and saw a few erections; some of them had faded. She wondered why she always looked there first… but then again, after that stage show’s big finale, it was only natural.

“Oh, hey, Aunt Raven!” Of course it was Ruby who piped up first. She ran over and hugged her, poking her in the hip; she was sated enough to mostly ignore it. Mostly. “Hiiii!”

“Hey,” Blake said with a sly smirk. Now that got to her a lot more.

“Cut that out,” Yang laughed as she playfully slugged her on the shoulder. The brunette chuckled, but her eyes lingered on Yang afterward; Kali seemed to be quite correct in her assessment. “Hey, Mom. You coming to see if we already hashed shit out?”

“Pretty much,” she sighed as Ruby released her. She left her arm looped around the girl’s trim back, content with the unexpected warmth and closeness. “We kinda did the same. So… I guess you all know?”

“Yeah,” Weiss scoffed. “I can’t believe Pyrrha got further with Theiaki than I did. What is that?! Am I not literally adorable? I feel… snubbed. That’s it, snubbed!”

“You can stop using that nickname, if you please,” Pyrrha sighed awkwardly. Not that Raven really was following that part, but she figured it was important.

“So we mostly resolved everything,” Blake said in a deadpan.

“Everything’s cool!” Ruby piped up. “I mean, we figured out pretty quick that we all did the thing with all the mommies. It’s, um… weird, yeah, but I think we all had a good time? Right?”

Yang cleared her throat. “I, uh, yeah. But I sure wasn’t expecting that surprise attack, sis!”

“Awww,” Ruby purred with a playful, catlike smirk. “You’re just sore that you didn’t expect me to try it, and I got the- HEY!”

The girl giggled hard as Yang snagged her in a headlock, giving her a noogie with the knuckles of her other fist. Except for the fact that they were nude and both in various states of arousal, it would have been quite an endearing family scene. She glanced over to see Blake watching them with a bittersweet smile.

“Hey,” she whispered, leading her away a couple of feet. Blake followed obediently, watching her face with rapt attention.

“Yes?”

“I know this is gonna sound… hypocritical, probably. Or just stupid. But I gotta ask, you and your mom… before today… did anything ever…?”

When the girl caught on to what Raven meant, she closed her eyes and nodded for a second. “Right. No, no, nothing happened between us. We just… creeped on each other a little. I mean, it was gross for both of us to do, I know that. But we couldn’t help it; I wanted her my whole life, and when she found that out, it made her want the same thing. But nobody hurt anybody, I swear.”

“Okay, good,” she sighed. “Like I said, we’re all still in a weird place, but that’s a whole other kind of bad. Just wanted to double check.”

“Aww, are you looking out for me?” She curled around her - and Raven had to fight down a reaction. That had been quite enough for one night. But Blake didn’t push any more than that; just kissed her cheek and whispered, “Thank you. Honestly, just because it’s not necessary doesn’t mean I don’t appreciate that you would.”

Raven smiled a little. Maybe it wouldn't be so bad if she had another visit from Kali's daughter in the future - even if she had her hands full with her own. “Sure. I mean, I’d trust Bellad- Kali, but not over your word.”

“Mm, makes sense. So what did y-HEY!”

“What are you guys talkin’ about?” Yang giggled as she embraced both of them. Raven grimaced slightly but couldn’t help the snort of mild bemusement.

“None of your business. That’s why we’re over here, Yang.”

Raven sighed, trying not to think about all that arousal digging into her through her clothing. Yes, she knew it was thanks to miracle pills that kept them from deflating for a few hours, but that didn’t make it feel any less intriguing. “Alright, alright, enough of this weird group hug.”

“Fiiiine,” Yang drawled out, sticking her tongue out at them. “Imma go see what Kali’s up to, then. See ya!”

“H-hey, no!” But Blake’s protest fell on deaf ears. She sighed and muttered, “Mom really liked her dick. I’m kinda worried.”

“That she’ll take your place?”

Amber eyes blinking, they snapped to Raven’s face as she said, “Huh?”

“It’s obvious you’re crazy about my girl. And she likes you, too. Say something.”

“Well…” She fidgeted for a moment before sighing in defeat, looking out over the rest of the room at nowhere in particular. “I don’t know if it’s worth it. I’ve always… you know, for Mom. And I’m still the same way. Would it really be fair to ask Yang out? I know I love her, and want to be with her, a lot, but… I can’t say for sure if it’s more than my own mother. That’s really messed up.”

Shrugging, she said, “Hey, I let Yang pound me into the wall a minute ago.” She noticed a little twitch from below but didn’t let her eyes glance down at it. “Tonight’s been crazy. But if you and her hit it off, I mean… I could think of worse girls. Easy. You deserve to be happy and all.”

That only made Blake smile again - a real, wide one, even though the girl so infrequently looked that happy. “Thanks, Raven. I’m… honestly, you’re a real catch, too. Still my type.”

“Ain’t my girl supposed to be your type?”

“I can have more than one,” she said airily as she walked back toward the group, letting Raven watch her ass sway. The girl was a natural on the catwalk. Shaking off the arousal that was trying to come back, Raven followed.

“Come on, settle this!” Weiss immediately demanded of her.

“Huh?”

Pyrrha’s sigh was very heavily put-upon, but her tone was still polite when she explained, “Weiss is wondering which of us has the better johnson. I’ve been trying to tell her it’s irrelevant; we’re both beautiful in our own-”

“Yeah, yeah yeah,” Weiss interrupted, stepping closer and putting her hands on her hips so she could more easily jut her pelvis forward. Her decently-sized dick was fully erect yet again, which she had so boldly drawn attention to. “Mine, right? It might not be huge but it’s flawless!”

“I don’t want to enter this contest,” the taller girl laughed nervously.

“Of course you don’t! You aren’t even hard!”

Finally, Pyrrha frowned at her. “I have reached orgasm three times today, you know.”

Laughing openly, Raven said, “Leave me outta this. I’ve touched more dick tonight than Batman has in a lifetime. Not really sure how I’d judge that, anyway.”

“Pleasant mouthfeel?”

They all turned to see Winter had rejoined them. Her cock was ramrod straight as was her posture, but at least it was mostly hidden by her garment, which she had put back on - unlike the other girls, who were mostly nude. Raven was still having trouble fighting down those urges, thanks to having so many pretty girls with pretty peckers surrounding her. What a ridiculous situation.

“O-oh, Winter,” Weiss breathed, instantly more anxious.

“I went to check on our time. We have about thirty minutes to vacate before someone is sent in.” Then she turned to look at Raven. “Ignore my little sister’s pushiness. You don’t have to settle some kind of silly pissing contest; Pyrrha and Weiss both have perfectly serviceable equipment.”

“Roger, roger,” Raven said with a salute. “You oughtta try to get into the military; you already sound like an officer. We could have used a few good women like you out there.”

“Tell that to the military - and my mother,” she grumbled. “But perhaps I’ll try again.”

“Maybe you could help, Aunt Raven,” Ruby hissed, bouncing excitedly.

“Maybe I could. My old C.O. could probably put in a good word.”

“Good word for who?” Willow asked with a sigh as the rest of the group joined them. She was glad to see Yang wasn’t hanging all over Kali, but they were standing together; probably awkward for poor Blake. Or a dream come true, one or the other.

“For your oldest,” Raven told her immediately. She noticed Theia sneaking quietly around the back of the group to put her hand on Weiss’s shoulder, whispering something to her; it was sweet, even if she couldn’t hear any words. “Trying to get her into the military.”

Willow frowned at Winter. “I thought we already talked about how dangerous it is. Especially for a girl like you!”

“I want to serve our country,” she sighed irritably. “I understand you don’t think I should because of my ‘degeneracy’, but that doesn’t change my desire. I think I could have a truly meaningful career there.”

“It’s not about your- do you really not understand that I used that as an excuse?”

“What?”

Glancing over at Weiss briefly - and frowning when she saw Theia backing off instantly as if burned, she took a step toward the taller of her daughters. “Yes, I didn’t approve of your choice back then. I’m still… learning. But I took one look at how effeminate you were, and thought the army would eat you alive! I didn’t want them to haze my child to death before she even got the chance to see active combat! And I didn’t want you to see active combat, either!”

Winter’s face did soften marginally. “Mother, I can appreciate you wanting to protect me. I really can. It just isn’t your place to make that decision for me.”

“Yes, well, I… I suppose you’re right. But do you really have to risk your life like that?”

“Absolutely. I truly believe I do, if the opportunity is open to me. But perhaps I can put in for the reserves or something,” she finally relented, rolling her neck slightly. “Suppose we do have some lost time to make up for, and I can’t do that if I’m deployed overseas.”

“Great.” Raven clapped her hands loudly enough to get everyone’s attention. Weiss and Ruby jumped. “Looks like we got all this sewn up.”

Kali cleared her throat. “Now remember - no one outside this room is to know what transpired here. They wouldn’t understand. Everyone in here is guilty of the ‘crime’ of incest; it’s a really dubious legal issue. Just because I doubt any of you would press charges doesn’t mean we should start parading around with a banner declaring-”

“We’re all motherfuckers,” Yang finished for her with a nod. Blake snorted.

“That… wasn’t how I would have put it, but yes. Exactly.” Glancing at Raven, she went on, “Whatever happens between you when you go back to your homes is up to you; I can’t begin to predict that, and won’t tell you how to live. But this situation was unique. We had substances in our systems that removed our inhibitions. If you want to call it a fluke and move on, then that’s fine. If not… then good luck.”

As she began to move toward the door, it was Weiss who said, “Wait, wait - what does this mean? We’re done?”

“Hm? Oh - yes, I suppose it does. We’ve already… well, we’ve all finished is what I’m trying to say.”

“Uh… not really?” She gestured between her legs. “I don’t want to go out there like this!”

“Then you shouldn’t have taken the side job,” Winter reprimanded her, making the younger sister cringe and grimace. “They explained how this would work and you all went along with it; honestly, it’s a little surprising you can still be aroused after multiple climaxes.”

"I-I'm sorry, Winter. We just usually have waited until the condition goes away before leaving, that's all."

"Hey, most of us are still pretty hard," Blake said reasonably. "Not just the ones who came more than once. Give Weiss a break."

The silver-haired girl smiled with gratitude. "Thank you, Shadow. Yes, it's absolutely the drug; I'm almost never this aroused to begin with, let alone it keep coming back after I already climaxed! I suppose I just thought when we took care of it that would be that, though our training made it pretty clear that isn't always true…"

"Well, do you want to take care of it again?" her sister asked her with a smirk. "Go on, we'll watch."

"Oh, we could do some more practicing!" Ruby piped up, bounding over to the squirming Weiss and snagging her by the arm. "I'm still pretty stiff, too!"

Weiss was definitely blushing by now. "H-hey! Don't be a pest, you are presuming an awful lot!"

"Ohhhh, you're right - we could take turns in the back door, I guess. I tried it on Yang just now and I think I did pretty good! Right, Yang?"

Blake and Kali were staring at Yang just as much as Raven was, though the latter was the only one smirking. The poor blonde was grimacing and laughing in a would-be casual way before hissing, "Ruby, do you gotta tell the whole damn room?!"

Most of them laughed. Not Ruby, of course, who looked chagrined - or Raven. She didn't want to tease her daughter too much, since their tentative rekindled relationship was too new to test in that way. At least, not too often.

"So do all of you want to use the rest of this time to seek out yet another climax?" Winter asked. "I'm fine as is. I'll probably get more tips for the rest of the night in this state."

"Not I," Pyrrha answered with a heavy sigh, staring down at her soft package. "Though I’m glad, because it’s already in enough pain as it is. Perhaps if I ice it…"

Raven shook her head and laughed, pretending not to notice the way Ruby was quietly leading Weiss off into the corner. She noticed Willow's brow furrow, so she helped to distract her by throwing an arm around her shoulders. "I really think the best thing for all of us would be to get out of this room. A lot of crazy shit just happened and somehow, we all don't hate each other. Why risk it by trying to prolong the magic?"

Kali was already nodding before she even finished. "Yes, I agree. Though my libido is telling me I should play a little more, common sense says this has run its course."

Those golden eyes of hers had been focused on Yang the entire time. The poor blonde let out a nervous laugh and scratched the back of her head, her unfortunately still rock hard anatomy refusing to deflate even though it was sore and its owner unwilling.

"Leave the girls alone, Belladonna," Theia sighed. "They're entitled to a break."

"I said nothing, I did nothing." But since her eyes didn't move away, Yang finally gulped and blushed a tiny bit more. Kali's smile widened even more. "Aww, she's sweet. And a lot of fun - I can't blame Rosebud for being unable to resist her tight little ass. But I suppose you're right; we really must be going."

As the rest of them began to filter out through the door, save for a couple of notable exceptions that had hidden themselves away in a corner somewhere, Raven took a look around the dimly lit room. For some reason, she had this bizarre feeling she would miss this place. Why? They barely had a chance to get to know it. Then again, a lot had happened in a very short period of time.

"Ugh, wow, Rubes is so eager," Yang was commenting as they strolled toward the door, hands laced together behind her head and elbows up and out. That was more like the girl she knew. "Went right for my booty hole, and now she's gonna do the same to Weiss. Didn't figure her for such a sex fiend."

"She's not, I don't think," Raven said thoughtfully. "I mean… I'm no genius, but I'd lay odds she just likes being close to the people she cares about. This is just the latest bonding activity - and like any kid that age, she goes for it full throttle."

With a light chuckle that melted Raven's heart, she replied, "Yeah! That's my sis!" Then she grimaced. "My sis who fucked me. Man… tomorrow I'm gonna think this was really cringe, but right now I'm vibing, y'know?"

"Uhhhhh, sure." She didn't want to admit how much of the younger generation's slang she didn't quite understand.

"You let her fuck you while you fucked your mom," Blake said with a sly smile. "I'd be more worried if you didn't think it was weird at all."

"Hey, you fucked your mom, too!"

"We both fucked my mom. Face it, she's just really hot and kind of a slut."

Blake grimaced and glanced guiltily over at her mother immediately after making that comment, but Kali just smirked and said, "And don't you girls forget it."

“What am I, chopped liver?” Raven scoffed.

“Oh - no, no, you’re hot, too,” Blake immediately reassured her, turning a little awkward. “I was just… nevermind.”

“You’re fine,” Kali reassured her with a half-smirk. “Raven’s just a little grumpier than usual. Funny, since she shouldn’t be after all that ‘stress relief’...”

While Raven was trying to come up with a rebuttal to that, Yang bounded over and hugged Blake from behind. “Don’t be such a sourpuss! I mean, we all had a good time, right? Our moms don’t care that you said that stuff, they’re tough ladies.”

However, Blake was squirming all over the place in Yang’s grip. “H-hey! Watch where you’re putting that thing!”

“Huh? Oh - this here? Come on, it's not like we haven't done stuff like this before.” She rolled her hips a little, making her dark-haired coworker groan - and her mostly-hard cock twitch a little bit closer to fully erect again. “Wow, you’re really into it. Almost would think you want me to pump you full, Blakey.”

“She probably does,” Kali said before Blake could protest - earning her a scandalised gasp and a look of dismay. Yep, Raven knew that look; she definitely wanted to be with Yang. Just couldn’t bring herself to admit as much. “You’re quite a good lay, Yang - I already know you can handle that tempting back door.”

“She can WHAT?!” Raven burst out. Kali had gone that far with her kid?!

“So why don’t you take these last twenty-ish minutes and show Blake what you’ve learned? Think of it as more… ‘practice’. You should ask, of course, but…”

Yang looked bewildered, though also vaguely nervous. It did take a moment, but she finally turned and tried to look at the side of her friend’s face. “Blake? I mean, I am pretty hard and all, but we don’t… have to do anything like that. I don’t even know if you’re into all that, back there.”

“Well… Salem already trained me, remember? And it was… fun. Intense, and a little painful at points, but I think I liked it. I just would rather have done it with someone I know and trust.”

“Liiiiike me?” Yang said with a big grin. But instead of laughing, Blake looked down and away, biting her lip, and Yang's grin faltered. “Not with me?”

“Especially with you,” Kali said - for her daughter. Again, Blake glared daggers in her mother’s direction, but the older Belladonna only shrugged with a wan smile.

“That right? Awww, Shadow, you got a crush on me?” Yang giggled.

“Wha- shut up! God, let me go, fuck this! I’m going to go shower!”

But Yang didn’t let go. After a second or two, she turned Blake in her arms until she was grabbing her by the shoulders, staring intently into her face. It got a little uncomfortable; she was breathing hard, trying not to look down at how close their bodies were. Raven couldn’t look away; she was too curious how this might turn out.

Finally, Yang breathed, “Whoa…”

“Leave me alone.”

“No, Blake, I was… I didn’t think…” She cleared her throat awkwardly. “For real, I thought there’d be no way you were into me. I-it was just a joke, because… because I th-”

“It’s fine.”

Yang shook her head so hard her golden locks bounced all over the place. “It’s not fine. Dude, I really like you, and… if you have a crush on me, I mean, I just don’t know why you would. I’m a girl like you are, and you like your mom and all that, right? I’m nothin’ like Kali.”

That got Blake out of her spiral at last, and she looked up earnestly. “So what? I can have more than one type. Pretty much MILFs, and uh, and… you.”

“What, blonde half-asian chicks?” she cackled.

“No. Just you, Yang.”

“Huh.” It seemed to be finally catching up to her - and Raven felt a tug at her elbow. As she allowed Kali to drag her toward the exit, she just barely heard her daughter breathing, “Holy shit. Are you fucking serious?!”

“You’re such a dork,” Blake said with a nervous chuckle just before the door swung shut.

Now that they were back in the hallway in the back of the main club, Raven grunted in annoyance. “Why’d you drag us outta there? I wanted to see if the kids actually made a love connection.”

“Because it wasn’t for us to see,” Kali said reasonably, though her smile was snarky. “I mean, they wouldn’t have stopped us, I’m sure. But I think… we’ve robbed them of all sorts of other varieties of privacy tonight. Let them have this one little moment of sweetness all to themselves.”

“Well… I guess they deserve that. Hope they don’t screw it all up and pussyfoot around, though.”

“You’ve talked about pussies enough for one night.” That was Willow's voice. Raven looked over to see she and Theia had waited on them to catch up. In the somewhat brighter lighting of the hallway, it was really obvious how disheveled all of them were; Raven prayed silently that there wouldn’t be a police raid or they were never going to be able to convince a single soul they hadn’t done what they did.

“Guess I’ll pick up where I left off next time,” she shot back snarkily.

“Droll.”

Shaking her head, Theia looked off toward the room they just removed themselves from. “Can you believe that all really happened? It feels like a dream… and yet I can feel things that tell me it certainly was not.”

“Silky things inside your body?” Kali purred. The other two made a face while Raven facepalmed. “Mm, but I understand. We really should find that Salem and tell her she can’t simply use chemical substances like that without incurring potential health risks; she’s lucky the four of us and all of those girls are in peak health or who knows what could have happened.”

“But she did tell us to be careful what we wished for.” Theia pushed her glasses further up her nose; the vague smear from the splotch of cum was still there, but no longer quite as recognisable. “Something tells me… she knew. She knew what we were to her girls and let this happen anyway.”

Raven felt her lip curling. “What kind of sadistic old bitch…?”

Even as she spoke, she glanced over - and there she was. The dark madam herself. She was standing at the door at the very far end of the hallway, watching them with detached interest - though the prodigious bulge in the front of her dress said it might not have been nearly as detached after all. Noticing Raven was watching, Salem flashed her a wicked, knowing smile, tossed a small package in their direction, then backed through the door and out of sight.

Raven goggled after her as she caught the thing out of the air, dumbstruck for a moment. The bitch absolutely knew. She knew they were related to the dancers, and still spiked their beverages. Why? What could possibly make her want to do something like that to not one, but four families? Sadism? Just wicked curiosity? Gritting her teeth, Raven took a step down the hall, ready to throw that far door open and give her a piece of her mind-

It seemed they wouldn’t get to confront her, after all. A very tall, muscular woman with her dark hair up in a short ponytail strode up to them from another side room with her meaty hands on her hips. “You lost?”

“Hel- lo,” Kali muttered very quietly, clearly still under the influence. Raven elbowed her for good measure. "What's your name?"

"Elm. And I asked you a question."

“We, um…” Willow stumbled. If Raven had to guess, it was probably that the socialite suddenly realised they were about to admit to sleeping with their own children. “We were looking for the bathroom.”

“Well, it’s not back here. Get movin’.”

“Will… you be dancing anytime soon?” Kali asked, eyes raking all over this formidable woman’s tanned physique. Her outfit was white capris and a small jacket over a one-piece bathing suit, all tones of white and grey. Plus the usual clear heels. The seam was a little too prominent on the pants, which meant they were likely tear-away.

“Kali!” Theia hissed, trying to help drag her away. But Elm was already chuckling and relaxing - if only the tiniest bit. Seemed now she had written them off as horny and overeager clientele.

“In about fifteen. Maybe I’ll see you out there.”

“Maybe y-” Another yank. “Maybe another time, when I don’t have these killjoys with me!” Elm’s laughter followed them all the way back out into the club proper. Raven had a feeling Kali's promise wasn't an idle one.

The mothers didn’t say much as they spilled out into the night. Even while dropping by the bar for some glasses of much-needed aphrodisiac-free water before leaving, they kept to their own thoughts, mulling over everything that had transformed a simple night into something that most likely broke the history books.

Was Raven happy about this? She wasn’t sure. Yang seemed fine - and that all but completely convinced her that she was, that nothing was wrong. But she knew that might not be the case. She had crossed a line with her own flesh and blood and could never take that back; now it would be up to both of them to see how they felt in the near future. But seeing that her daughter could so easily joke about it immediately afterward, that it didn’t stop her from expressing her feelings for Kali’s girl, really did warm her heart. So she decided that for now, she would view it as a very bizarre one-time experience that helped strengthen her newfound bond with her estranged offspring and leave it at that.

If in the future, they revisited this… well, she would deal with that when the time came.

"What is that, anyway?"

"Huh?" Raven followed Kali's eyes and saw she was staring at the small package in her hand. "Oh. Forgot about it already. Here…"

Once they had managed to tear the tape holding it closed, they discovered its contents were a note card and… a hard drive. Willow reached in to pluck the card free and read it for the group aloud.

"Huh. 'We always ensure satisfaction'. What on earth…?"

"The footage." When they all looked in her direction, Kali shrugged and explained, "It's the security footage they promised we would get the only copy of. Just ripped the hard drive out and gave it to us. Now I suppose we should be looking into a really powerful magnet to ensure it is destroyed in a way that a hammer can't quite accomplish."

“Club fucking Futopia,” Willow finally grunted as she stuffed the card back into the box and turned to move closer to the curb. Raven stowed the box in the inner pocket of her jacket as she switched it out for her cigarettes. "They truly don't miss a trick, do they?"

“Nope,” Raven sighed as she lit up, figuring she might as well as long as they were waiting for the driver to pull around. Theia edged away slightly from the smoke, as usual.

“I still can’t believe both of my babies are in there. And they seem to be doing fine. That’s… a statistical impossibility.”

“Yep. Pretty wild shit.”

Kali held two fingers out toward Raven, and she passed the cigarette over with no complaint. No reason to worry about swapping spit at this point; they had already shared a lot more than that tonight. “Thanks. I could use one after all those big O’s.”

“I bet,” Raven chortled while her friend smoked. After all they had been through, she was starting to appreciate Kali the most out of all of her POTluck friends; she was no-nonsense, even if she was too playful and lewd sometimes. Better than Priss and Prude.

“I… I think I have to confess to you girls…” When they turned to give her their attention, Theia cleared her throat. “I know it’s very unorthodox, but I keep trying to convince myself I’m not actually in love with Pyrrha. She’s my daughter, it's not right - it shouldn't be possible! Yet I know these feelings, I know how deep and real they are when they are the truth. I feel for her so close to the way I did with Peleus… I think I’m going to tell her. Not that she won’t already know.”

Willow was goggling at her, but luckily, Kali was able to answer first. “I know exactly how you feel. And well, after testing the waters… I could let myself feel that way about Blake, to a lesser degree. But she has Yang and I have Ghira; we can just… be two ships passing in the night. And that’s perfectly fine.”

“Ah. Well… yes, of course.”

“But that doesn’t have to be what happens with you and Pyrrha. Again, I can’t recommend you go putting an announcement in the paper, but you should hold on when you get love, and let go when you give it. Words of wisdom to live by.”

The blushing Theia was just starting to smile gratefully when Willow burst out, “You’re all insane. I certainly can’t delude myself into thinking I could have a relationship with Weiss and Winter - not that kind. Mostly because they deserve far better than their demented old mother who would follow them to a strip club and then fornicate with them! It’s… I can’t believe I let that happen, drugs or no drugs!”

“Hey, don’t discredit them completely,” Kali warned mildly.

“I know, I know. But… I did really enjoy getting to bond with them in that way. Perhaps never again, but for just tonight…” Her grumpy expression faded to one of warmth. “Winter’s talking to me again. I… started to give up hope, after so long…”

It was Kali who wrapped a hand around Willow’s shoulder, and she reached up to grip it hard, lip wobbling. She didn’t cry; just very nearly so. But it was still such a strong emotional display that Raven had to turn away, not wanting to let the emotions have a chance to take root and prompt her own tears.

It was lucky she did. While her head was turned, she saw a thin figure dart from the side of the club several yards along, tearing down the street on rollerblades. Raven’s crimson eyes flicked over toward the street when they were distracted by a city bus pulling away, completely uncaring of the hand waving at it to stop. The figure halted and started gasping for breath with her hands on her knees, then stared up toward the departing bus-

And it was Neon. The girl was Neon, though she now had her hair styled in two cone-shaped buns instead of the big puffy pigtails, and a white jacket thrown on over her top. The rollerblades really should have tipped her off, of course, but she had been too surprised by the whole thing to start guessing if it was someone she had already met.

“Raven, are you listening to this?!” Willow suddenly demanded.

“What? Oh… no, I musta missed it.”

Pointing, she said, “Tell Kali that she has no right to call my Weiss a ‘cute little slut’! I think that word is getting tossed around far too casually this evening for my-”

“Yeah, uh, don’t do that thing. I gotta go.”

“GO?!” Willow asked incredulously as Raven took off jogging over the pavement toward the bus stop. “We’re waiting for Clive! Get back here!”

The shouts quickly faded behind her, and it wasn't too much longer before she sank down on the bench next to Neon. The girl had her head in her hands and looked the picture of someone who couldn’t believe her life was so full of terrible luck. When she felt the weight of another person shifting her seat slightly, she glanced up, then back away- then suddenly jumped and did a double-take.

“MOMMY! I mean, sorry, Mommy- SORRY! Uh… oh God.” She facepalmed hard, letting out a long, floaty groan. “Jesus H. Christ, I’m so dumb, I can’t believe I’m still calling you that out here.”

“Raven,” she provided, just in case.

“R-right! What are you doing here? Catching the bus?”

“Maybe.” At least she didn’t lie. She took out her cigarettes and lit a new one, since Kali still had her first. “Smoke?”

Neon considered, then just pulled her knees up onto the bench. Raven marvelled that she could balance those wheels there without them slipping off, but once she had her arms around her knees that was probably easier. “Thanks, but it’s cool. I don’t… need anything! You’re good!”

“Wasn’t trying to set you up in a new condo, girl. Just offering a cig.”

“I know. Just, um… I get a lot of the pity lines, guys trying to ‘save’ me from working at a strip club. Sometimes a smoke or a ride home is where it starts. Kinda gets old.”

So her joke had been closer to the mark than she thought. As Raven puffed, she thought about what she had debated earlier. “Sorry to kind of bail on you in there.”

“Nah, it’s all good. I, uh…” Still clearly nervous, she said, “Ace explained. Sunbeam’s your kid, huh?”

Caught a little off guard, she finally said, “Yeah. Yeah, she’s my girl. We were just trying to make sure nobody was-”

“Y-you don’t have to tell me or anything. I guess… I knew you were older, but I tried to tell myself it wasn’t a big deal? But I’m literally like, the same age as your ‘little girl’. Obviously you’re not gonna wanna fuck with a baby.”

“Huh?”

“Nothing,” she told her with a light laugh that didn’t really reach her eyes. “I’m just being dumb.”

“Wait, wait. No… I thought…” Clearing her throat, she pushed herself not to be so guarded with her feelings. Very difficult for the war-hardened bitch she was. “I thought you were just messing around in there. We had a good time. But I didn’t expect you’d be interested after tonight, or… anything.”

Neon’s expression turned melancholy. “Yeah, I get that. Just some waitress in a strip club throwing herself at you; probably thought I was begging for tips.”

“Well, not exactly. I knew… you acted more into it than just that. But out of all your customers, why should I be the one who means something? I don’t really have much goin’ for me.”

“Are you kidding?” she burst out, turning to look at her more directly. “You’re so fucking hot. I mean, like, gotta love a guy who can pound my ass like there’s no tomorrow, but you are so gorgeous. And I liked how you kinda took care of me. Like, it was just for tonight; I’m not completely deluded. Still, hey, it was nice, chilling on your lap and letting you hold me, and… I mean, forget it, I’m just dumb. And gay; dumb and gay.”

Before she even finished, Raven was already shaking her head. “Nah. I felt just like you did. I mean… I’m not good at this stuff anymore. But you didn’t do anything wrong, you didn’t feel anything wrong. It’s fine.”

Neon was quiet for a moment. Then she finally chuckled very softly, eyes sad. “You don’t wanna ask me out.”

“What?”

“I mean, you were gonna. I’m just saying, like, why would you? Cuz it felt nice to have me in your lap? That’s not much of a reason, huh? But like, I’m super flattered you’d even think about it, so like, count this as a win!”

A little disbelieving at how direct this dancer could be, Raven took a breath before responding, “What if I wanna find out for myself?”

“Huh?”

“What if… I was likin’ how close we got, but tried to talk myself outta it? Then I overheard Wi- Ace say you were really into me. So now…”

“Omi gawd,” she blurted, covering her face with both hands. “What a dick! Like, no cap, I hate that bitch, she’s always in everybody’s shit! Doesn’t she know how to mind her own goddamn business?!”

Backpedalling awkwardly, Raven said, “No skin off my nose if you’re not interested. Just putting it out there.” Then she went back to her cigarette, trying not to pout like a stupid lovestruck teenager. And she didn’t, but the desire remained. Why did she have to let herself get caught up in all this bullshit? Her lonely little life was just fine. It made her almost regret trying to reconnect with Yang. Almost.

Then Neon reached over to lay a hand on her forearm. Raven looked up to see a bleary look in her eyes.

“Okay.”

“What? Okay, what?”

“Okay, we can go out!” Slowly, her lips began to split into a smile. “Like, I still don’t think you really wanna date me, but hey, might as well try, right? Could be fun for a while, anyway. And you’re probably a fantastic fuck, like, you’re so buff. I don’t know how you get that kinda definition.”

Raven couldn’t help a rueful smile of her own as she puffed on the cigarette. She was elated - and surprised by her elation. She barely knew Neon! Still, it had been long enough since she found a man who was capable of handling her that she was willing to give her newfound bisexuality another test drive.

“Oh, workin’ out. I trained every day in basic, while I was deployed… just kept it up, I guess. Plus I work with my hands.”

“Nice! I mean, I’m all about it; pick me up and throw me down, right?!” She laughed as if this were a really obvious joke to make, even though the reference was lost on Raven.

"Right, right. I mean, you sure you wanna do this? Could be fun, but you'll probably wind up hating how grumpy I am sometimes."

Neon curled her arms around Raven's bicep and leaned her head against her shoulder. "Nahhhhh. I'll probably love it. I've always wanted to see what it's like with a chick, but none of them ever floated my boat before you came along, Mommy."

Another shiver thanks to that very loaded word. "Mmhh."

"So like, what was the deal with you and your kid and all that? I heard you guys paid for the full package, but obviously you didn't go in there and fuck your own children!"

Raven instantly started hacking up a lung. Naturally, she would be interested in the most forward, filter-free woman in the entire establishment. No way. She absolutely could not tell her about any of that, but she also was too half-drunk and drained from multiple orgasms to come up with a readymade excuse. Her lips flapped a little before she hastily took another drag, even though her throat still burned from before.

“Wait, whoa.” Neon leaned a little closer and squinted. “You didn’t… did you? Oh my GOD.”

“Y-yeah, well, we were all hopped up on some kind of wacky weed your boss gave us!” Raven quickly grunted, hoping somehow it would make it less weird. “Wasn’t supposed to happen!”

“What the FUCK?!” But to her shock, the girl started laughing. “That’s so CRAZY! What’s that like? Keeping it in the family - damn, I thought that was like, not a real thing people did, but you walk in and-”

“SHH!”

Still giggling, she bumped her shoulder against Raven’s. “Hey, it’s none of my business or whatever. But I thought you weren’t here to get laid.”

“I wasn’t! It was just supposed to…” No sense in putting on airs anymore. She heaved a heavy sigh and leaned back against the bench. “We came here to see if Willow’s damn kid worked here. Dumb fucking Willow. We just didn’t expect to find all our kids, and for them to start wavin’ their dicks around while we were tripping on Spanish Fly.”

“Uhh… I mean, it is a strip club…”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Neon frowned at her and laid a hand on her arm. “Hey, I’m not really that grossed out. Like, it’s your business, I guess. You fucked your kid for some reason, and not gonna lie, that’s sus. But you’ve also been really cool to me, and I know Sunbeam’s cool; she gets mad at me because I don’t know when to shut up but I like her. So I mean, you do you, I guess.”

Raven arched an eyebrow as she turned to look at her properly again. “You mean that, huh? You don’t think I’m some kinda monster for gettin’ too familiar with family?”

“What? No way! I mean, if she was actually a kid, then yeah, I’d sell you out in a heartbeat and hope you're in jail for a long time. But she’s a grown ass woman. You’re just a… more grown ass woman,” she giggled, though it was a bit more subdued than usual.

“Ugh. I feel like I oughtta cut my clit off.”

“OW!”

Raven shrugged and fidgeted as she watched her companion for the moment. Neon definitely was quieter now, looking out across the not-so-busy street. She nudged her and said, “Hey, what’s up?”

“Huh? Oh, nothing. Just… wondering if I should get outta your way. If you have a thing with Sunbeam, like, I’m nobody to you. Why would I make everything messy? So I should move on.”

“What?” She sat up a little straighter. “I mean, we haven’t even gone out yet. You and me, not me and- that’s…” She took a breath, trying to settle her nerves so she wouldn't get angry purely because she was frustrated. “I’m not datin’ my daughter. I mean, I’m trying to be a mom to her for once in her life - sucking at it, obviously. So I’ll be seein’ her, but not seein’ her. That make sense?”

A little glum and quiet now, she said, “Well sure, but I mean, if you can have your girl as part of your life, and she’s got a huge dick and you already get along and shit, then what’s the point of me?”

Oh no. Neon was sad. The girl was doing a pretty good job of covering it with that carefree attitude, but Raven couldn’t pretend she didn’t notice. So she reached out and pulled her into a firm, gentle hug - and she did stiffen at first, but it didn’t take her long to melt into the embrace, wrapping her arms around Raven.

“You’re cute and you’re fun. Don’t have to have a point beyond that, really, but the rest’s up to you, kiddo. Just… don’t say shit like that about yourself. You ain't pointless - not even close.”

“O-oh,” she breathed, voice finally cracking slightly. “Um, yeah, I guess. Thank you, Mommy.”

This time, there was no teasing tone to the word; just earnest gratitude. That made Raven feel even weirder but she endured - for Neon’s sake. Because she deserved to have someone accept her for who she was the same way she had done for the weird, incestuous old woman who had just wandered into her life.

Raven didn’t know how long they had been hugging when the car horn interrupted their reverie. She jerked away and looked over, expecting a cop car for some reason - well, for good reason. But instead, it was the Schnee family limo, there to pick her up and whisk her back to her normal life.

“What are you DOING?!” Willow called through the barely-rolled-down window.

“Forgive her!” Kali called out. “She had her empathy gland removed!”

Shaking her head with a rueful grin, she turned back to Neon - to see she was extricating herself from the embrace. “Hey- wait, where you goin’?”

“Gotta dip,” she sighed with a shrug and a smile. “I missed my bus, so now I’m skating all the way home. Don’t worry, I do it all the time; it’s how I keep this trap body!”

“But…” Raven suppressed the instinct to call out to her, to chase someone. It left her too vulnerable. Though she did stand and clear her throat, deciding that doing nothing was wrong for this situation; she had to step up. “Alright, I won’t keep ya. But it’s been, uh… I liked meeting you. Helped make tonight fun, and… well, maybe we’ll bump into each other again sometime. Hope so, anyway.”

Neon watched her for a moment, head tilted as if with the weight of her curiosity. “You’re sure I didn’t just annoy the piss outta you?”

“Yeah. You didn’t annoy me.” Raven smiled a little. "You or your little cocktail weenie."

“Huh. Okay. You got a phone?”

“What? Oh… sure.” It took her a couple of tries to fumble it out of her pocket, but she finally got it to happen.

“Cool.” She unlocked it - Raven had never bothered to set a code or anything, all she had to do was swipe - and started tapping away. Finally tired of not knowing what was going on, she angled her head just enough so she could see Neon was putting her number in the contacts.

“Oh.”

“Yup! Here you go.” She handed it back, cheeks aglow. “If you wake up tomorrow and decide, like, I wasn’t the worst mistake ever, then give me a call. You’re a cutie and if you really don’t wanna yeet me off a cliff, then I could hook up with you sometime.”

Taking the phone gingerly, she put it into her pocket with a slight smile. “Alright, awesome. I know… I’ve been pretty weird all night, but I guess you didn’t mind.”

“Nah, not that weird. I’ve met so many creeps who just go ‘lemme get dat dick’ right out of the gate, so like, it’s completely refreshing that you actually talked to me. Plus your whole vibe is…” Instead of finishing the sentence, Neon fanned her face with one hand as she began to skate backward. “WHOO! Muy caliente and shit!”

Finally, Raven cracked a real smile. "Yeah? I still got it, huh?" She had thought similar about Yang, but didn't want to think about that just now.

"Oh yeah. Don't forget me!" Neon blew a kiss, waggled her fingers cheerfully, then turned to speed off down the street.

And Raven watched her go. She cursed herself for having ridden there with Willow so she couldn't offer Neon a ride; it wasn't her place. But the argument that they might drink at the club was convincing enough to get her into a chauffer-driven limousine.

At least all was not lost. Smiling to herself, she fidgeted with her phone in her pocket and crossed the sidewalk to open the door.

"About time," Willow grumbled, scooting to make sure she was out of the way. "Were you setting up your next visit to this gaudy brothel?"

"Sit on it, Malph," she grumbled right back.

"Oh, come on," Kali laughed softly. "Willow would be Malph? She's probably Potsy if she's any of them. Theia's too straight-laced to be anybody but Richie; I'm Malph."

That at least brought back Raven's smile. "And I'm the Fonz? I'm not jumping my bike over any amount of cars or sharks, I don't care what it's for."

"You're talking about a television program," Willow sighed in annoyance as the limo pulled away from the curb. Theia didn't say anything, she just looked vaguely put out. "For a moment, I thought you had both lost your minds."

"And you think we're uncultured," Kali said in an exaggerated imitation of Willow's snooty voice. She even examined her fingernails.

"I told you to stop doing that!"

Theia chuckled and asked, "So why were you talking to Neon? Did you find enough courage to ask to see her again?"

"Uhh…" Raven grimaced, sincerely hoping they couldn't tell she was blushing in the dark interior of the limo.

"Well?" Kali needled.

"Not exactly." She was slightly touched at the way they all looked a little disappointed. Maybe they did genuinely care about her happiness. "Neon really is the one with the balls. She gave me her number."

Instantly, their expressions boomeranged to excited - even Willow seemed pleased. "Thank goodness!" Theia breathed.

"Yeah, at least one of you figured it out," Kali laughed. "I wish you the best."

"Yeah, yeah," she grumbled - even though their good humor was catching, and her smile kept growing despite her best efforts to kill it where it sprouted. "So what did I miss?"

"Not much," Willow admitted with a small smile. At least she wasn't a frigid bitch all the time. "We've just been trying to figure out what to do about this whole situation. Mostly, we're going to tell no one but keep seeing where it leads with our daughters. With one exception."

When they all turned to look at Theia, the diminutive ginger flushed scarlet. A moment later, she whispered, "Well… I suppose I did already admit it… but aren't I making a huge mistake?"

"You are in love , girl," Kali laughed. "Whether or not it's a 'good idea' to enter into a relationship like that with Pyrrha is… academic. But love is not an academic topic. I might be the odd one out, but I say if you two really have that kind of connection, then you are the only two who can decide if it's what's best for your lives."

"Really?" she asked in a desperate rush. "I know you certainly won't judge about the… physical aspect, but… this is so much more. I feel bad that I don't feel bad; I'm just so happy…"

As she started to cry, Willow sighed. "That seems to be the feeling du jour. I hate myself, and yet…”

“And yet,” Kali agreed with a small smile and a nod. Raven knew they were all thinking about their little girls and how good it had ended up being, in spite of how reprehensible the idea was.

“So! Are we coming back to that fine establishment again in the near future?”

The four of them all looked between each other, a smarmy, playful smile on all their shared features. Then Raven chuckled as she nodded.

“Fuck no.”

“Agreed,” Theia breathed in relief. “This is already more adventure than I ever expected to have to endure in my entire life! I couldn’t handle anything worse.”

“Pussies,” Kali cackled. For whatever reason, she was looking fondly at her phone when she added, “But I also wouldn’t dream of forcing you to go back; it was… a lot. At least we’ll always have our memories.”

Willow even laughed weakly herself. “Thank God. It was… well, it turned out to be fun, as terrifying as it started. But no more, for the rest of my life.”

“Then I’m glad we agree,” their de facto leader sighed as she leaned back, draping her arms over the back of the leather seat. “These MILFs are done with Club Futopia forever.”

But as Raven Branwen glanced back through the window at the glowing speck in the distance that was the setting for their biggest, most wonderful mistakes, she couldn’t completely suppress the feeling they had spoken too soon. The club would beckon again someday. Whether or not they survived was up to fate and chance - and the mercy of some very zealous, very girthy girls.

-----------------------------------------------

The End…? (Probably Not)

Stay tuned for BONUS CHAPTER

#the housewives hit club futopia #rwby modern au #rwby smut #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 8 months

Text

WARNINGS: Armpit discussions, incest discussions. Breast play. Shared bathing (Weiss/Blake).

Figured I owed a double-update for falling so behind lately. I hope you enjoy this update - the story's almost complete! Just a few more chapters to go!!

=Chapter 57

Even in the face of such heavy temptation, that was as far as either of them took things. Weiss was as flustered as she had ever been, and started to feel her ability to resist weakening – despite the activity being so strange – but Kali preemptively told her she had no interest in “sharing” with her own daughter. Which she had assumed from the beginning, along with having somewhat discussed it before… though she did now know privately that Blake wouldn’t be nearly so offended by the notion.

But she couldn’t help thinking about it all through dinner, and the discussions therein. Kali, Salem, Yang, and a few of the other high-ups had much to hash out in terms of moving forward from here. They would leave the company in the hands of its interim director to maintain status quo until Winter could handle the rest. She distantly gleaned that she and her mother would be moving home again soon, though, and when she focused on it her eyes widened.

“Wait, we will?”

“Of course,” her mother told her with some concern. “And, well… until the financial matters are straightened out, we might end up needing to borrow a little money, but they guaranteed us that it shouldn’t take long.”

“And you won’t have to worry about it, anyway,” Kali assured her immediately, patting her forearm. “As long as we live conservatively, I can stretch a dollar until then for all of us.”

Salem inclined her head very slightly. “We will not let you starve. Just do not forget who your friends were in your hour of need.”

“No,” Kali told her instantly. “We’re just going to help them. If they choose to remember that’s their prerogative.”

“Duchess. You know that you don’t speak for the rest of the Dragons, don’t you?” The tone was deadly and serious. But Kali didn’t break eye contact. Weiss felt a little intimidated by Kali sometimes, but it was typically when she was speaking with other people. Not with her. That somehow made her feel even more intimidated; what if she ever did something that truly meant Kali hated her? She made as powerful an ally as she did an enemy.

But Kali also was extremely reasonable. After all, if she could actually forgive her for the unpleasant business with her mother, then they could probably work just about anything out.

“Seriously, cool off, everybody,” Yang said in a carefully soft tone. “We took out the man who was giving us the most grief, and now it’s smooth sailing. Can’t we just enjoy the peace and quiet for a little while?”

Salem cracked a cold smile. “For a Warlord, you’re such a pacifist.”

“Nah. Like, if one of Mr. Schnee’s flunkies walked in and tried to start a brawl, I’d be right out front, handing out knuckle sandwiches. But we’re all on the same side.” When Kali nodded, her own glare diminishing, Willow took her turn in patting her arm in solidarity. Weiss noticed that she was at least getting over the tragedy enough to be able to process other things again.

“Very well,” Salem conceded with a small nod. “We will discuss this matter another time. My position will not change, and neither will the Duchess’s until more houses are in order.”

“Thank you, High Dragon,” Kali told her with a slight bow.

Pushing back from the table, the leader dismissed them with a wave of her hand. Weiss's mother began chatting with Kali in quiet tones as the others filed out, eventually leading her off into the kitchen. Yang hooked an arm around Weiss's neck and did the same, dragging her toward the hallway with a small smile on her lips.

“So this is good news, right? Getting your house back, your money back… all that stuff.”

“Well… yeah. Except…” Weiss shook her head back and forth. “It's really dumb. I should be so happy right now.”

“But?”

Serendipitously enough, the answer to Yang's question was just walking down the staircase in the grand foyer toward them. Blake, with Ilia at her side. They weren't holding hands or giggling, or doing anything that overly romantic. Just talking. Weiss felt an extremely tiny flicker of jealousy that was easily outshined by her happiness. She wanted them both to explore this new relationship, whatever shape it ended up taking. Trying to stop Blake would have been selfish and she had no interest in petty selfishness.

“But what?”

“Hmm? Oh! Sorry, I got distracted.”

Yang finally noticed Blake approaching, and nodded knowingly. “Got it.”

“No, not… well, not exactly like you were thinking.” Then she waved, since the other two were getting close enough to have noticed her anyway. “But I think I'll miss this place for some reason. Is that weird?”

“Me, too,” Blake said, having been able to overhear. She did always seem to have especially keen hearing. “It's intimidating living so close to the High Dragon herself, but I will miss having so many people to talk to at all hours of the day.”

“That does sound great,” Yang sighed as she clasped her hands behind her neck. “Even just having Weiss all to myself in that motel… chee, wouldn't it be nice if we were older? Then we wouldn't have to wait so long.”

There was no way Weiss could have missed the pang of sadness flicker across Blake's features. But this time, she didn't have to do anything about it; Ilia also noticed and locked her arm around Blake's. “Maybe your mom can let you stay over here soon. On the weekend?”

“You say that like this isn’t the property of the most ruthless woman in Vale.” But she glanced over to see the tiny hopeful smile start to fade, and cleared her throat. “But I can ask.”

“Oh!” The smile was back with a vengeance. “Good.”

“Awwwww,” Yang drawled out, slinging her other arm around Ilia’s neck and giving her a noogie that she definitely didn’t ask for. “So cute!”

“AH! H-hey, that hurts! Stop it!”

“Lay off her,” Blake chuckled, clearly less concerned. But at least she was sticking up for Ilia; it was a huge improvement.

Once let go, having been tickled mercilessly by the blonde for a brief period of time, Ilia quickly excused herself for the restroom. Weiss wasted no time in steering the other two into the ballroom; it was almost always abandoned, since Salem wasn’t really the entertaining type.

“S-so how did the meeting go?” Blake asked, still a little jarred from being herded so unceremoniously.

“Fine. We’re getting our house back, and the company, and Salem says it’s all fine. Nevermind that!”

Yang’s eyebrows shot up. “Nevermind that? Nevermind?! It’s the biggest news since your dad was sniped!”

That phrase did send a cold chill through her body. It almost distracted her from what she had been about to say – but not quite. “You will never believe what happened before Yang got here. How do you guys feel about armpits?”

Both of them cried it out in unison: “About WHAT?!”

All in all, neither of them were incredibly surprised. Though when she started rehashing what happened with her own mother, Yang winced at having to think about it again, but Blake was even keeled; she understood. If anyone did, it was definitely her. Conversely, when she started talking about Kali nibbling her skin - despite where said skin was located – it was Blake who looked uncomfortable and Yang who just thought it was hilarious.

“I want a photograph of this!” she kept guffawing, slapping her leg. “Oh WOW! I never would have thought about that in my whole LIFE! Where does she come up with this stuff?!”

Meanwhile, Blake was shaking her head, cheeks a little rosy. “That’s Mom; creative in the worst ways.”

“It didn’t feel as bad as I expected,” Weis insisted, her own face a deep red in a way she hadn’t let it be since she and Kali exited the gazebo earlier. “Which I did expect it to be awful. But it was actually… nice? Not really that sexual, but at the same time, it was a little once I got past my shock. And she didn’t act like it grossed her out, so since she was the one putting her mouth there, it almost felt like I wasn’t allowed to feel disgusted, so… I don’t know. Maybe there’s really something wrong with me since I like more than one woman, and armpit-nibbling, and… and everything.”

Finally sobering a little, Yang wiped at her eyes. “C’mon, Schnee, lighten up. It was fun, right? And nobody got hurt. Sounds like Mrs. B just wanted to break the tension from having the hard chat with you while proving her point, and found the perfect way to do it.”

“Right. The ‘dirty isn’t exactly bad’ thing.” Her eyes narrowed up at Yang. “You wouldn’t ever want to do something that wacky, would you?”

“I dunno. Kali seemed to like it, you seemed to like it…” Her hands began to playfully raise Weiss’s arm, and despite it still being in the leather jacket sleeve Weiss still gasped – and Yang dropped back, cackling up a storm. “GEEZ LOUISE, are you easy!”

“Stop,” Blake laughed at both of them, though hers was still subdued. “You’re turning her into a tomato.”

“Hey, that’s my line!”

Shaking her head at both of her significant others, Weiss let Yang’s laughter peter out before she sighed. “I know. You girls are right, it wasn’t that big of a deal and I’m just… acting silly.”

“Compared to what you did with your mom? Not anything at all.” When Weiss ducked her head, Blake added, “Sorry! Just putting it into perspective.”

“If you like tits that much, you can be all over mine,” Yang told her – right before pulling her face down into them. “No need to crawl all over anybody’s mom! Go on, get in there!”

“ACK! YANG!”

“Wow,” Blake laughed, just being entertained by the show. “Is it my turn next?”

At that, Yang let go in mild surprise. “Oh? You, uh… want in here, too, huh?”

“What? Oh… I meant Weiss nuzzling my chest, not me in yours.” But Blake was clearly ruffled by the suggestion. “Man, I really need to watch my mouth…”

“Is that a pun?” Yang tried to joke, but it didn’t really take. They all stood around awkwardly for a second. Weiss felt awful that Blake’s feelings would probably never go away – for Yang or her own mother. But to her credit, she was doing quite a good job of managing those everlasting crushes.

So she smiled and said, “You can nibble on mine if you want.”

“Thanks,” Blake said with a small smile. “I might take you up on it later.”

“And you can have some of mine,” Yang put in, still trying to lift the mood. “Armpits, that is.”

“Ugh!” she laughed, truly amused this time. “I might be my mother’s daughter, but moments like this make me wonder if I’m adopted.”

Smiling wide, Yang hooked an arm around Blake’s neck and tugged her down onto her chest. “Awww, this one’s on me, Belladonna. Just don’t get used to it!”

“AH! YANG! CUT THAT OUT!”

Weiss wanted to shout at her girlfriend along with Blake, or to just pull her off and rescue her. But Blake was starting to laugh. What little she could see of her face amongst Yang’s enormous breasts was quite red, but at least she wasn’t only embarrassed. Maybe this would be good; giving her a tiny shred of what she wanted, but making it “normal” in a way. Helping Yang and Blake be the sisters that Yang wanted them to be, if a little bit more physical.

So instead, she squirmed her way in to press her own modest assets onto the back of Blake’s head, trapping her between two sets of mammaries. Not that Weiss’s were anything to speak of, but she could tell by how much higher-pitched Blake’s squealing became that it was working.

“Alright, UNCLE!” Blake finally laughed. “Unless you want me to bite these things!”

“Oooh, so bold,” Yang chuckled as she let go. By now, her own cheeks were a little pink; even if it was someone she wasn’t interested in, she still had a face rubbing between her breasts.

“So was that fun?” Weiss asked at length. “Maybe next time, we could get Ilia to smoosh in here, too.”

Still beet red and grinning, the poor Italian Dragon muttered, “Stop it.” Then she cleared her throat and straightened up. “Besides, I thought you were the one who likes ‘feeding’ - shouldn’t you be in the middle instead of me?”

“Hey, I don’t have a- BLAKE!” she squeaked when she felt her face jerked down into a chest. Not that she had any qualms, really. “Mmmm, so soft…”

“Aren’t they, though?”

Chuckling herself, Yang said, “Well, when in Rome…” And she recreated the sandwich with a Weiss filling instead of a Blake filling. “Mine are bigger.”

“We can’t all be so top-heavy, Xiao Long,” Blake giggled - while Weiss melted. Unlike Blake, who was uncomfortable due to the whole Yang situation, she was simply enjoying the bliss of having four pillowy breasts surrounding her head, flustered as it made her. Maybe if she hadn’t already been intimate with both of them separately, she would have been trying to fight her way free. But why should she?

And after a moment, Blake noticed. Yang was still laughing and arguing that she wasn’t “top heavy” because she also had proportional hips, but Blake fell quiet and glared down at the back of her special friend’s head.

“Oh my God… I think she likes this.”

“Of course she does,” Yang laughed, not even surprised. “If trying to get some of Mommy’s milk didn’t tip me off that she likes breasts, I’d be pretty thick-skulled, right?”

Weiss’s arm raised up weakly and offered her index finger. “F-for the record… I… never requested you do this to me…”

“Is that the best you can do? You didn’t ask for it so it doesn’t make you a pervert?”

“H-hey! Didn’t I just get through complaining that I feel like one all the time lately?” But when Yang bopped her lips with her boob, she made a little yipping noise and fell silent.

It was Blake who first petted over her hair and whispered, “It’s alright. We know you like these, and we’re fine with it; Yang is just giving you a hard time because she’s a grade-A jerk.” And she had kind of expected that; Yang was equally sweet in other ways, but somehow Blake was always more empathetic in that fashion.

“Aww, Weiss knows I’m only pulling her leg.” The next time she bopped her face, Weiss bit down. Of course through the fabric it only meant she raked her teeth over the skin beneath very slightly, but it still prompted a little “A-AH! Whoa there, easy!”

“Yeah, save some for the rest of us.” Weiss turned her head aside to give Blake the same treatment, and she jumped back before it could happen. “OKAY! Okay, I was kidding!”

Smirking, despite her generous blush and shaky voice, the princess goaded her, “Can’t take it, Belladonna?”

“Yeah, Belladonna,” Yang added. But when Blake only rubbed the back of her neck, she cleared her throat. “Alright, I guess we should stop. Sorry we got so carried away.”

“No, it’s just…” Sighing to try to get rid of some discomfort, the Italian Dragon said in a rush, “I don’t want to get carried away in front of you and make you uncomfortable. So I thought… um, maybe I should go? Or at least step back, or… I don’t know. Somebody throw me a life preserver?”

For a second, the other two only blinked and stared at her. Then Yang said, “Ohhhh, because of- hey, you know we’ve both done stuff in front of each other. Well, little things. I’m not, um…” She glanced at Weiss as she tried to think. “You ain’t ugly or anything, y’know? Don’t go thinking I’ll be pissed off about you being around if, um, if things move toward the bed or something.”

“Wait,” Weiss put in suddenly. “What are you saying? All three of us? At the same time?”

“NO! Well… yeah.”

Blue eyes rolled toward the ceiling. “And you said I’M the pervert.”

“Hey, I wasn’t suggesting we all play backseat bingo together. Just saying, uh… if we did… I’m not going to be…” Her eyes found Blake’s, who looked both sadder than they had ever been, frustrated, and the tiniest bit hopeful. “Blake’s got needs, I’ve got needs - you’ve got needs for both of us, Weiss. I’m kinda surprised this is the first time any of us brought this up.”

“You don’t think that’s greedy?” Weiss demanded, voice completely earnest. “You’re not into each other.”

“Well…” Blake let that trail off and didn’t bother to finish her thought.

“Okay, you’re not both into each other. So would it really be fair for us all to try something when we’re all in the same room? The last thing I want is for one of you to feel left out, or uncomfortable, or…”

Scratching the back of her neck, Yang took a couple of paces away. “Yeah. I mean… hate to paint such a clear picture, but Blake would be eyeing the merchandise if we did that. And I couldn’t blame her for that; I wouldn’t even mind! Honest!”

“But you wouldn’t be looking at me,” Blake put in, resigned. “So yeah, that’s not very balanced. But I promise you I can handle that; Weiss would get all of my attention. Or most of it, and all of it that I’m doing intentionally? I just… don’t want to create that unbalanced situation on accident.”

“Oh.” She glanced at Weiss, then said, “Wish there was something I could do about, um… about me.” She ran her fingers through her hair, then paused and thought for a minute – a look that wasn’t quite usual on Yang’s face.

“What? You okay?”

“Come back over here. Let’s keep doing what we were doing for Weiss.” She shrugged and tried for a hesitant smile. “Maybe we can make it work. In fact, I know we could, if we give it a shot.”

“Um, I don’t think… now? Right now?”

Yang blinked, and started to open her mouth – but Weiss cut her off. One look at the storm of dread and fear in Blake’s eyes was enough. “She’s right; we should give it a shot. But not in this ballroom, and not right now. Okay? So… so we’ll think about it.”

Blake’s sigh of relief was enough to let her know she had made the right call. Meanwhile, Yang was sighing and nodding. “You’re right. Just me being me again, jumping in with both feet instead of looking where I leap. Sorry, Belladonna.”

“H-hey, it’s fine,” she assured her with her usual small smile. Despite the blush, and the shaking. “I just… hadn’t been thinking about both of us going with her as in, at the same time when it came to the bedroom? And, um…”

“And you’re not sure you could keep your hands off me?” Yang teased… but Weiss could see she wasn’t entirely teasing. Her tone was too soft, her eyes too fond. She was trying to be reassuring in her own provocative way.

“Y-yeah.”

“Well… I guess if Weiss can try to drink her own mom-”

“ONE TIME, XIAO LONG!” she interjected.

“-then I I’d be okay if you and I bumped into each other while we were making Weiss feel good. Does… I mean, that makes sense, right? Shouldn’t be a problem, because we’re friends. And you like me, and I do like you – just not the same way I like my girl, that’s all.”

Blake scoffed and rolled her eyes. “Don’t do me any favours, Xiao Long. Really make a girl feel wanted.”

“Not my job. That’s Weiss’s job, and Ilia’s.” She poked at Blake’s shoulder to get her attention. “They both think you’re dynamite, baby. And I think your looks are nice, too, even if I’m not interested in kissing that pretty puss of yours.” The surly brunette’s lips started to turn up into a smile. “Alright? Feel better?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

“Good. Now, I think I better head home before it gets too late and Raven kicks my sorry keister.” She leaned over to take Weiss’s lips for a brief second – heated but brief. “Maybe I can spend the night at your place when you get all moved back in?”

“Maybe,” Weiss sighed with a slight smile. “We’ll see.”

Once Yang was on the road back home, Weiss made the executive decision to relax with a long bath. So much had been going on lately that she needed the downtime. She had just barely stepped out of her heels and was trying to unzip her dress when she heard the door creak open.

“Sweetie?”

“AH!” she gasped, whirling to gape at her mother – but it wasn’t her. It was Blake, trying not to laugh. “HEY! You little- I can’t believe you did that!”

“Sorry,” she chuckled, shutting the door behind her. “I was only playing around. But I did a pretty great impression, right?”

Trying to let her ire go, she went back to struggling with the zipper. It only took a few seconds before Blake’s hands appeared there, helping to pull it down. “Thank you. Now, what are you doing in here, besides trying to give me a conniption fit?”

“It’s kind of stupid. But I was wondering a couple of things, actually.” When Weiss didn’t interrupt, she went on, “The first thing is… could we bathe together? I thought it might help. You know, take one with someone besides your mother.”

“I don’t know,” she began hesitantly as Blake handled her bra strap for her. “What’s the second thing you wanted?”

“Well… I thought I might try that, too.”

“That what?”

“What?”

“You didn’t say what you want to try.”

“OH!” Somehow, Blake got even more nervous. But the reason didn’t remain a mystery for long. “I meant, um, with your armpit. It’s really strange but I can’t help being curious.”

Her lip curled. “Seriously? Don’t tell me that’s the whole reason you came in here.” No answer. Clicking her tongue as she shook her head, she reached over to make sure the water was warm before she put the stopper in the drain. “I suppose. I mean, I’m starting to worry that insanity runs in the family, but it honestly doesn’t feel bad so there’s no reason I should turn you down.”

“Really? Well… alright.”

That didn’t take much more convincing. Weiss lifted her arm in resignation as Blake bent low and wrapped her lips around Weiss’s armpit flesh, flicking her tongue over the bumpy softness. Weiss tried not to laugh; it wasn’t easy because Blake was flicking her tongue faster, and it tickled more, but it still felt somewhat nice the way it had earlier. Maybe she could get used to this on a semi-regular basis, if Blake was interested. Then her special friend moaned into the skin, which finally did get her cackling and shoving her away.

“STOP! Gol-LEE, I can’t stand it!”

“Sorry,” Blake said with an embarrassed-yet-bemused smile. “I was trying not to do that, but I got a little carried away.”

Running a hand through her bangs, she gestured to her. “Go on, get naked. Unless you’re going to take a bath in your clothes?”

They quickly undressed the rest of the way, with Weiss having far less to go, and slid into the warm water. Weiss did steal a brief glance at Blake’s smooth back, but mostly they kept turned in opposite directions; after all, despite having played around a little, they hadn’t seen very much of each other’s bodies yet. Once their legs were tangled up in the large tub, she could try to relax. Her head leaned against the edge as she listened to the bath continue to fill up around them.

“Good?” Blake asked.

“Yeeeaaaahhhh.”

“Do you want to come over here and… feed?”

Her eyes narrowed as her head leaned up. “Stop that. I do not want that, and I don’t need to do it! Should I start teasing you about wanting to nibble my armpits to indirectly kiss your mother?” But when she saw Blake didn’t look like she was teasing, she blinked. “Sorry. You, um, were serious.”

“I was. But I get it; this is going to be a touchy subject for you for a while.”

“Um…” She cleared her throat. “About what I said…”

“What? Me wanting to do that because my mom did?” The little shrug was definitely vulnerable, so Weiss did slide through the water to embrace her loosely. “You’re right. You don’t need to apologise. Well, maybe for stating it bluntly, but not for speaking the truth.”

“Oh. You really did? I was only teasing, I promise!”

Blake laughed harshly. “It was both that and that I was curious if it would be grody. And also… I just wanted to know what she liked about doing that.”

“It’s okay, you know. I… well, I’m never going to pass judgment. So you and I can talk about these funny feelings whenever we have them.” As they settled in to relax, Weiss reached up and managed to shut off the water with her foot. “You can even let me help you ‘relieve stress’, and you can imagine Yang, or Ilia, or… or your mom if you really need to. And I would never tell a soul.”

Though the brunette did nod her understanding, eyes moody and distant, all she said was, “That’s a pretty neat trick.”

“What? Not telling anyone?”

“No, using your toes to turn off the water,” she chuckled. Clearly she was trying to avoid addressing the entire idea of using Weiss for sexual relief while fantasizing, especially given that one of those fantasy options was a blood relative. “I don’t think I could do that.”

“Really? Try it; wasn’t that hard.”

Blake did. Her damp foot slid off the spigot a few times, and she laughed. “Sorry. That’s one skill you have that I don’t.”

“You just have to grip more – like this.”

Weiss curled her dainty toes inward a little tighter than Blake had been, and easily managed to turn it on and off again. It should have been easier for Blake since hers were a little longer – especially the second toe for some reason – but apparently she just hadn’t ever tried anything like that. After a few more tries, Blake managed to do it and Weiss clapped as they both laughed. Silly thing to bother learning, but it was fun.

“Now that you have learned this essential life skill, we should probably wash,” Weiss giggled, sitting up to get the soap.

“Nah.” When Weiss raised an eyebrow at her, she shrugged. “Let’s just relax for a while; I think the world will survive if our bath takes longer. Come here.”

So Weiss nestled herself in the other girl’s arms, and they relaxed. They forgot their deeper cares, the perversions that had come into their brains and dead relatives and complicated dating arrangements. For a little while, the world melted away.

Then Weiss did more than just clean Blake’s body. They were both thrilled.

#princess and the dragons #freezerburn fanfic #rwby smut #rwby fanfiction #1950s au #rwbyremnants

0 notes

rwbyremnants · 9 months

Text

Warnings: incest, washing, fellatio, slight facial, lap-riding, grinding, over-clothes orgasm, rawing, multiple orgasms.

As Taylor once said, "this is me trying". Thanks for reading if you did!

=Chapter 12: Theia

“It only seems reasonable. Just don’t understand why no one else did.”

Theia nodded as she and Pyrrha relaxed in their armchairs. It hadn’t been easy to drag them over to their corner, but they both felt quite a bit more comfortable now than they would have if they had simply walked over and stood there like scarecrows - now that they had seats, and had cleaned up Willow’s broken glass. How irresponsible for her to throw something like a misbehaving child.

“Maybe they sat on the floor?”

Pyrrha shrugged her shoulders with a genial smile as they glanced briefly over in the general direction of the center of the room. From this distance and with the lights being turned down yet again, they could only make out the stage, and a few vague shapes; any of them could have been anywhere. Theia wasn’t concerned with them right now, though.

Well… one of them. She found herself genuinely hoping Weiss was doing alright, facing down her domineering mother - even if her daughter had apparently relieved her of a great deal of sexual tension. Not that she relished that thought at all.

“Perhaps so, Mother.”

“Yes.” An awkward pause. “So… I definitely didn’t expect any of this from my evening.”

“I would think not!” Pyrrha laughed, and Theia joined her, even if a bit more subdued. “I… I really haven’t had the chance to apologise, for what you’ve had to see.”

“No, no, it’s alright,” she told her mildly. “It was our fault for infiltrating your, um, place of employment.”

Her daughter squirmed a little. “Yes, well… I suppose that’s true. I’m sorry, but your friend - Weiss’s mother. She seems a little nosy.”

“A little? That’s the understatement of the year.” With a frustrated sigh, she leaned back, wishing there were some easy way to prop a hand or a knee up to block her view of a certain piece of anatomy. As usual, her daughter sat with perfect posture, ramrod straight… which was a bit of a double entendre this time, since her hands resting gently on her thighs hid nothing at all from sight.

“Perhaps,” Pyrrha laughed softly. Smile still so pretty; she had always smiled pretty, even before Theia realised she was a ‘she’.

“As for what I saw, you're doing a wonderful job. Not that I wanted- well, you understand. But I can’t deny, the five of you put on quite a performance.”

“Really? Thank you! It did take quite a bit of practice - especially tearing the thongs off in such a manner. But Salem insisted it was possible, and she was right.”

Pursing her lips for a moment, her mother muttered, “Salem… I might have to call the police on her. I know, we will likely get in trouble as well, but you can make sure you and the girls aren’t here, and…”

Her daughter’s noble features took on a grave cast. “Mother, you can’t. I know we can’t really afford my surgeries; that’s why I took this job, why I agreed to the extracurriculars. Your pension more than provides for you, but something like that is far too costly. And besides, you also know she only did that because she saw you as customers who wanted to sleep with her employees; it wasn’t done out of malice.”

“But either way, it’s illegal. I can’t let her keep doing this to unsuspecting trans women - not when they are already being exploited by the club as it is!”

“Oh… well…” Pyrrha gulped and looked down at her hands. “Of course, Mother, I’m sorry. You have a very good point.”

After a moment, Theia sighed. “No, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean… I wasn’t trying to reprimand you, just to state how important this is. But I suppose your point of view is as valid as mine - more, even. Since it affects you more than I.”

“Well… we’ll think about it?” When Theia nodded, her daughter relaxed and her smile returned, even if more anxious than before. “Good.”

“I really am sorry.” Then Theia looked around, more as an excuse to take her eyes off some very tempting sights. Ones she wished didn’t tempt her at all. Before playing around with Weiss, she couldn’t have cared less about what a woman might look like, regardless of her genitalia - but between that and whatever foreign elements may have been inhabiting her system, that veil had been ripped away, and now she couldn’t keep from examining her own sexuality anymore. “So… you really do like working here?”

“It’s alright. Sorry for neglecting to tell you about my job, I just wasn't sure you would approve of me dancing for money. Not that we’ve ever danced in front of anyone before tonight, of course. But I haven’t minded the training.” Her cheeks turned rosy. “Um… did Weiss tell you… anything…?”

“She told me about the plugs, and the oral.”

“Yes. And, well, Salem herself has climaxed inside all of us, though she was very safe. Part of me thinks that was part of our ‘training’ merely because she enjoys the thought of having claimed each and every dancer who consents to the additional income, but… perhaps I am being too cynical?”

That abominable woman had fucked her little girl. Stomach turning, Theia said, “That… could be very true.”

“At least she was quite an effective lover,” Pyrrha went on conversationally. Theia wondered if she was aware that her arousal was only increasing in size thanks to the topic… “Better than the boy I had been seeing. W-well, in terms of being penetrated; Willow was a different story, because it was a different act.”

Swallowing to coat her dry throat, she said, “Of course, naturally.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Mother,” Pyrrha said with a sudden sigh. “This must be making you very uncomfortable! I should have more decorum than this. I just thought, now that it’s all out in the open-”

“No, it’s fine. I promise. I was just going to ask, well… whether or not you had a good time? With Willow, I mean. Maybe that’s also none of my business.”

“No, no, it’s fine. I really enjoyed being with Willow. I know it’s unlikely, but if she returned and paid again, I would only be too happy. I don’t believe our relationship would deepen past friends and-or customer-escort, though.”

“A-ah. Well, yes, I… yes.”

This time, her daughter scooted forward, laying a hand on top of her mother’s folded pair. “You don’t have to keep forcing this conversation, merely because you think it’s necessary. If you’re uneasy, then please tell me; I don’t want to make it worse.”

“Oh, Pyrrha… I really am sorry, I just can’t seem to stop being awkward about it. But I thought…” She broke off. That wasn’t fair to put on her daughter.

“Go on?”

“Well… I’m sorry if this seems unkind, but I thought we were closer. And then I find out you have this whole other life…”

Her daughter looked dejected. Those noble features, piercing green eyes, they didn’t deserve to look so forlorn. “Well, Mother, I… I know. I just didn’t want you to worry. But I also know we don’t have the money for-”

“Forget the money. I would have found it somehow. I know… I don’t make a lot, and your father didn’t have much to his name, but there’s always a way. You don’t have to sell your body!”

“But there isn’t as much shame in it as you seem to think,” she replied firmly. Even though her tone was just as calm and tranquil as it ever was, she still managed to make Theia feel an inch tall. “We’re going to be safe in this club, unlike on the street; and I would never engage in activities out there, where there’s so much risk.”

“Well… that is… comforting, a little.”

Shrugging her shoulders, she whispered, “I know it’s not enough.”

“No, no, sweetheart,” she told her as she flipped her hands over to grip Pyrrha’s. They were still so strong, and she wanted to rub them with her thumbs as she looked into her eyes. “You are always enough. I just want to find out what’s best for you, and… and work toward that! Because you deserve the best.”

“I know, Mother.” She took a breath, closed her eyes, let it out smoothly. Then she opened them again to smile softly at her mother. “You coming all this way for your friend is very encouraging, you know.”

“Hm?”

“Well, you used to say you felt ‘cooped up’ in the house all the time. It’s nice to hear you have something to get you active; I had been hoping something might come along to help.”

“They’re alright,” she hedged. Sometimes Raven and Willow drove her crazy, but Kali was typically okay - even though now and then she was too bawdy for her. “I suppose I should be grateful for the group, for several reasons.”

“Must be more than ‘alright’ if you willingly walked into this place for their sake.”

Ducking her head, Theia whispered, “I-it’s not so bad here, I guess. And it might be in an exploitative way, but it has been nice to see so many… girls like you around, all looking so confident and sure of themselves.”

“Even to… meet one of them?”

Her daughter was being kind. Theia flushed scarlet when she realised what she meant, looking away as her hands fidgeted. “O-oh, well, that was a mistake. I was having a hard time controlling myself - because of the dosed water, of course.”

“Of course. I… could also blame my indiscretions on the pills, and I suppose they are partly to blame. But at the same time…”

“What?” Still no answer. She scooted her chair even closer and caressed over Pyrrha’s shoulder. “Talk to me.”

“At the same time, I wanted her. I wanted to know what it was like to be with a woman - a cisgender woman, I mean. And we shared a connection, both financial and physical. As I’ve said, I don’t expect it to be meaningful in my future, but as a dalliance, it was far sweeter than I had any right to expect. So… even though it’s part of my job, I’m grateful, in a strange way.”

“I see.” Trying to ignore the bizarre flare of jealousy, she pivoted to another topic. “Financial?”

Pyrrha chuckled. “We discussed the stock market, briefly.”

“Ah. You have been very focused on that of late.” As her girl nodded, Theia tried not to think about how antsy she was getting. Was Pyrrha? She seemed to be doing alright… other than the fact that her arousal wasn’t going anywhere.

“Mother?”

“Yes?”

“Would you… like to inspect me?”

Her eyes shot up to stare into her daughter's. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve noticed you glance at my anatomy several times. Maybe… it's strange, but we're already in very strange circumstances. I would love for you to take a closer look, if you were curious.”

She would love for her to play with her cock?! No - no way, that didn’t sound right. The word “play” had never been said at all. Pyrrha just assumed her mother was interested in how different it was when erect, since she had never seen it that way before tonight - or what a trans woman looked like up close. Either of those were far more plausible. “Would you really?”

“Of course. Since I probably can’t make it go flaccid for a while yet, you might as well - and take all the time you need. I’m just… I am sorry, it’s going to smell quite a bit like latex, from earlier.”

Wrestling with that instinct to immediately drop to her knees, and the accompanying wave of guilt and horror at how unhinged her mind was becoming, Theia whispered, “No, no, thank you. I think that might be a bit too personal.”

“Very well. But the offer stands; I wouldn’t mind at all.”

“Yes. It… smells like latex? You must have already… with Willow… right. Do you need me to wash you?”

“I can wash myself,” she chuckled softly. But even while Theia was nodding, and cringing internally that she even asked such a silly thing to her adult daughter in the first place… “But if you’d prefer to do it for me, I suppose that wouldn’t hurt anything. It wouldn’t be the first time.”

Her mother didn’t respond. Pyrrha really didn't mind? Obviously, it would be far easier for her to just wash herself backstage and return; this was an entirely unnecessary extra step. Honestly, Theia didn't even know why she asked in the first place - and now she wasn’t sure what to say.

Of course, her daughter took that as her being unwilling to admit what she wanted to do, and stood with a slight nod. “I’ll be right back, Mother.”

“I- oh, alright.”

Off Pyrrha went, still strutting like a flawless runway model up the stairs and out of sight behind the curtain. Which meant Theia had almost a full minute to dwell on how dangerous this was. She wanted to cry, she wanted to hide in the corner… but they were already in a corner. The other three were occupied, probably by screaming families - not that she heard any screaming. What was going on in the rest of the room? She was so warm by now that she wound up shucking her blouse, waving frantically at her neck. Anything to help bring her temperature back down.

Why couldn’t she simply vocalise that she didn’t exactly intend to have Pyrrha give her the opportunity to examine her up close and personal? To wash her? That seemed far too familiar, given the girl's current level of arousal… and she hated to even contemplate that she wanted to do such a thing. So she just kept trying to cool down and focus on how much she loved her daughter. Her blood-related offspring. What an abominable mess.

“Alright, m-oh. You’ve certainly gotten comfortable.”

“I-it’s just entirely too warm in here,” Theia hedged as she placed her shoes next to her blouse, glancing up at her perfectly poised daughter. Whose anatomy was just as poised as ever. “So I was trying to cool off for a second. But I can cover back up if you’re-”

“No, no, it’s alright. It would be highly hypocritical of me, after all, considering the state I’m in. Besides, it isn't as if I've never seen your shoulders and feet before. Juice?” Theia took the glass of fruit juice, unable to keep from glancing up at her daughter. “Yes, it’s safe. I’m very sure.”

Nodding, she took a small sip as Pyrrha perched on her seat again. Some kind of tropical blend. “Thank you. I’m sure you understand; it’s not mistrust of you, it’s this place.”

“Of course.”

“And thank you for this.” She took another small sip and set it down on the floor.

“No problem, Mother. Here.” Pyrrha pressed a warm wet washcloth into her hands. “To do with as you will. If that means handing it right back to me, well, then that’s what you will do. It won’t upset me, I promise you.”

“No, no, I’m sure it’ll be fine.” She scooted forward just enough to come within range… so close… but as Kali had stated, she was capable of resisting, even if it took a little more effort than usual. “Are you sure this won’t be… too much? With the state you’re in?”

“It’s not a state I asked for, exactly,” she chuckled easily, scooting forward and opening her thighs wide - making it even easier for Theia to get in there, and harder for her to look away. “And you’re my mother. Other than my doctor, you’re one of the few who could do this for me without it being too much, I should think.”

Apparently, they were about to find out. Not quite as sure as her daughter, Theia tried to reassure herself that yes, it was perfectly natural for her to clean up a family member this way. As Pyrrha said, so what if she was aroused - if they both were? That wasn’t anyone’s fault but Salem’s. And they were both grown adults, capable of making their own choices. Careful to avoid touching her directly, she laid one hand on her hip and used the other to wrap the washcloth around her daughter’s considerable girth.

The moan that came from its owner immediately seemed to evaporate her hopes. No, this was too much!

“I-it’s alright,” Pyrrha told her right away. “I’m simply more… sensitive, thanks to earlier. But you’re doing fine, Mother.”

“Are you sure?” she asked as she began to caress up and down, trying not to scrub too vigorously. She could feel the throb even through the washcloth - and felt her body responding to the knowledge that her efforts were pleasing her this much. Evidently, only her brain cared that this was her daughter.

“Mmm, well… not as sure as I was a moment ago. But it’s alright.” Her eyes opened again to look at her mother. “Unless this is a problem for you? I wouldn’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

Her mother was quick to answer, “No, no, I’m not uncomfortable.” Just conflicted. Pyrrha’s reactions were exciting and fun; she knew she would have thought so from anyone else. So it was hard to see them a different way when it came to this person, even if it was someone related to her by blood. An unfortunate reality, but still reality.

And Theia couldn’t seem to stop. Only when she saw her daughter tremble with appreciation for the stroking did she finally pull the washcloth away to inspect.

“I… I’m sure that’s fine,” Pyrrha sighed, starting to relax slightly. Her eyes shot wide open a moment later when she felt a different sensation. “Oh? Oh, goodness.”

“Sorry,” Theia breathed, drawing the cloth away from the area beneath her little girl's shaft.

“No, no, I’m sure there was probably some residue on my scrotum. You may continue - if you’re sure you don’t mind.”

“It would be my pleasure.” She hadn’t meant to say that; why would she say that? Trying to focus in spite of how difficult it was, she started caressing over those soft spheres in their loose skin, making her daughter hum in a more gentle way. At least this was less stimulating. However…

There was an obvious consequence which she hadn’t anticipated. Leaning close enough to work on Pyrrha's sack put that mammoth erection almost directly in her face. The lighting might have been spotty but it wasn’t dark enough that she couldn’t see every contour now that she was this close, couldn’t scent the lingering musk of her daughter mingling with latex that had been stirred up in the washing. Her tongue flitted out to wet her lips - an instinct she couldn’t entirely suppress.

At least Pyrrha didn’t seem to notice. A quick glance up showed her daughter was relaxed, leaning back against the chair with her eyes closed. Like she was getting a foot massage instead of a ball massage. Did she really not mind this? Even though it was her mother? Curiosity spiked, and she reached up with her free hand to gently press her thumb to the underside of her impressive shaft-

“Mmm…”

That was it? Just a hum of distant enjoyment; no shout of alarm, no question of what she was doing. But she stopped herself from focusing on that too much more and simply pressed the cock back against Pyrrha’s abdomen, washing her undercarriage a little more thoroughly. At least that made for a good excuse for her thumb being there. The attentions seemed to have encouraged Pyrrha to open up more, raising her legs until she was catching the undersides of her thighs, really spreading for her.

So why wouldn’t Theia start gliding that washcloth over her taint? Why wouldn’t she press in a little more, get another little hum - move on to her cheeks? Might as well be thorough. And in the spirit of that…

Salem had already deflowered her little girl. So had that boy she was seeing. Maybe she needed to be clean in all areas.

“O-oooh,” Pyrrha finally vocalised more solidly when she felt the washcloth-covered finger squirming against her taut opening. “You always were… very adamant about cleanliness, weren’t you?”

At least the words helped distract Theia from her feelings. Ones that were getting more and more dangerous the longer she yielded them. “Of course. It’s next to godliness. Do you… dislike it? I don’t have to keep going.”

“I haven’t disliked anything,” she told her serenely. Her daughter had always been so agreeable - to a fault, really. “In fact, it’s quite nice.”

“Good, that’s… that’s good.” Her throat was dry. It took her a moment to realise it was because her mouth was watering - and she knew why. As much as she hadn’t wanted to admit it, she was definitely feeling an attraction that was as immoral as they come.

‘Damn!’ she screamed at herself internally as she gently plied at her daughter’s opening, listening to her sighs of distant pleasure. ‘I should have known. And sure, the ladies looked very nearly as turned on as I did… and we all have daughters in this room. But even if they’re feeling what I’m feeling, it doesn’t make it right for me to act on it. I just have to focus on taking care of her and not on… on those dark needs.’

There was a big problem with that plan, of course - two big problems, really. Firstly, those chemicals were still swirling in her veins, encouraging her to do things that were inadvisable with the last person on earth she should do them with. And second, she had declined Weiss’s offer to reciprocate. For roughly an hour, maybe more, her loins had burned with the ache to have someone touch them. Her judgment was sufficiently clouded by lust. Maybe that was the only reason she found herself not hating the idea of taking that huge implement right in front of her and-

‘No, I won’t. That is disgusting - get ahold of yourself, Theia Nikos! Just clean her off, and tell her you love her, and try to have a nice chat about Willow and Weiss. That was what you came over here to do, after all.’

“There you go,” she began as calmly as she could, finally withdrawing the washcloth and tossing it over onto the stage. “So, I suppose… well, you said you had a nice time with Willow. Does it bother you that she’s Weiss’s mother? I mean, that… I guess what I’m asking is-”

“It doesn’t,” she told her calmly as she sat up a little more, looking serenely satisfied. “Her age isn’t an issue. Nor is her gender; I presumed I was straight, but I suppose they do say most women aren’t fully straight at all. And we enjoyed ourselves very much, so that seems to settle the matter for me.”

“Okay. I guess that’s… that’s fair. Did you have any questions about… myself and…?”

That did seem to make Pyrrha a little less comfortable. But she forged ahead, “I-it’s your business, really. I do feel it’s my duty to ask if she treated you well; you seem fine, but I have to ask, anyway.”

Theia smiled slightly. “That’s more than okay. I like that you’re looking after me, the way you always do.” She patted her hand, and Pyrrha’s smile grew. “Weiss treated me fine. We didn’t make love, and she didn’t touch me beyond sitting in my lap, but she did… use… my mouth. And it was fun, in a way.”

“Oh, she didn’t take care of your needs? That hardly seems fair.”

“N-no, I declined her offer. She didn’t shirk her ‘duties’, I promise.”

“Ah, I see.” Pyrrha nodded with a little shrug. “Well, then that’s fine. I just would feel a little bad if she forgot to ask. But the most important thing is that she didn’t hurt you at all.”

“Not even close,” she reassured her daughter. They both leaned forward for a brief hug - and Theia sighed when she felt her daughter’s strong back, smelled her musky perfume. “Hmmhh…”

Pyrrha didn’t answer with words. However, she did cling a little tighter when she heard her mother’s response. The longer they remained that way, the more she could feel her interest growing - not good. Sense told her to panic and flee, but her maternal instincts contradicted that tactic. Running away would only show Pyrrha that she wasn’t worth sticking around for in spite of that difficulty. So she tried to go back to the subject.

“You don’t have any other feelings about me and Weiss? Besides being glad she treated me alright?”

“Oh, I suppose… um… no, that’s a strange thing to say. I’m sorry.”

“Say it. I promise, I want to know what’s going on in your heart.”

“Well… as I said, it’s strange, but I think I feel jealous. Not because I want you to do that for me, but because she got to enjoy a type of attention I can’t have from someone I am very fond of - and had the chance to help you in a way I can't, even if you declined. It’s a petty feeling and it will fade. I promise, I am mostly just glad you had a positive encounter and you aren’t hurt; that is far more prominent than the jealousy.”

Pyrrha was jealous? That she was with Weiss instead of her? Even if it was minor, and framed the way her daughter said, that notion was still far more stimulating than she wished it was. But she didn’t want her daughter to feel ashamed of herself, so she figured there was no sense in hiding the truth. “I mostly feel the same way. Though I can’t help thinking my jealousy level may be… a teensy bit higher.”

“Oh?” After another second, Pyrrha drew back to look at her, eyebrows raised. Her face was so close - and so beautiful, always had been. “Wait, Mother, have… have you wanted that kind of attention from me?”

“No, no, I never have! In the past.” SHIT. Damage control. “N-nor do I now, not really. It just seems like Willow got to enjoy a connection with you that could have been mine; as you said, a petty feeling, and foolish.”

However, now her daughter was looking at her in a completely different way. “Goodness. W-well… I don’t know how to… it almost sounds like we are both interested in the same thing. It’s just something unusual.”

“That’s putting it mildly.”

“Do you… find me attractive?”

Theia gulped hard, feeling her heart trying to crash its way out of her chest, blood rushing behind her ears as she gazed up into her daughter’s stunning emerald eyes. “Of course. You are my breathtaking, adorable daughter! I’ve always told you that you were the most beautiful child in the world, haven’t I? At some point, you grew up, but I… I still think no one compares. You're so perfect, Pyrrha; don’t let anyone tell you different.”

Was Pyrrha blushing? She seemed to be, especially if the way she was biting her lip and looking down and away was any further indicator, other than the slight deepening of colour in her cheeks that Theia wasn’t quite sure she was really seeing. The lighting was not ideal.

“Goodness. Alright. And I have this feeling… I don’t need to ask about my body in specifics. Your eyes continue to be drawn to my privates, so either you’re concerned about the effects of such a prolonged erection, or… you find it… aesthetically pleasing?”

The girl was giving her so many breaks. “Well, anyone would, if they like those. You have a lovely dick.” Immediately afterward, she pushed a hand into her mouth; she had not meant to phrase the last part that way. That was far too provocative.

“O-ooh, I do?” The throb made it twitch in the air so obviously that it was impossible to ignore, and Theia felt her thighs squirming. “Thank you, Mother.”

“You’re welcome. I am very, very sorry you have to hear me saying all this.”

“Why? You’re being honest with me, and it makes me feel good to hear. A little strange, but good.”

“Strange?”

Again, she reached out to take up her mother’s hand, squeezing it gently. “Yes. Because when you said my dick was ‘lovely’, it was stimulating. I know that isn’t right, of course; I know it shouldn’t stimulate me, coming from my mother. But you’re such a beautiful woman, and I respect your opinion so much; I know you’re telling me the truth. So it’s very flattering, and… and makes me happy.”

“Are you sure? You’re sure it doesn’t make you uncomfortable, or… or sickened?”

“Why would it sicken me? I love you.” No hesitation at all; Theia’s heart squeezed in her chest. “And I’ve also always thought you were a stunning woman. I wish I could look more like you.”

“Oh, why would you? I know I’m not unpleasant, but I’m plain. You grew to be such a tall, graceful, stunning supermodel of a young lady!”

Predictably, her daughter dipped her head with a shy grin. “Thank you. But yes, the height… it presented a challenge at first. I am more comfortable with myself now, but I still wish my height were closer to yours - or Weiss’s or Ruby’s. They have a much easier time being recognised as their gender.”

Theia could only nod as she scooted a little closer. She was practically crawling in her daughter’s lap by now, but just barely restraining herself. “I can see how that would be. But I think… it’s going to be alright now, because you are gorgeous. There are plenty of tall women who are gorgeous, cis and trans.”

“Intelligently, I know that’s true. I just can’t entirely shake my own fears of being rejected.”

“You won’t be. Even if they did, I would never.” She reached up to caress her daughter’s cheek and neck. “I am always going to support you as my beautiful girl, for my whole life.”

“And I you, my beautiful mother,” Pyrrha told her in a soft tone. “Always will.”

The moment was so right for a kiss that Theia could only wrestle the impulse down enough to aim for her cheek instead of her lips. That was highly worrying. Her daughter looked indecisive for a moment before embracing her tightly, opting for the most platonic display of affection she could.

There was only one problem: it still didn’t quite feel platonic. Not enough. Theia pressed her face into Pyrrha’s neck, caressed up and down her back again. At some point, she thought she felt the tip of her arousal brush her stomach, but she couldn’t be sure. It was driving her crazy in two very disparate ways.

“Mother?”

“Yes, sweetheart?”

“I… I feel that we are in peril.”

Even though she didn’t really need to ask it, she did. “In what way?”

“You feel very nice in my arms, as you always have. I just… haven’t embraced you while in this condition, and it is confusing me. But I don’t dislike it - not at all.”

“I… know exactly how you feel. I’d like to hug you a little tighter, but that might be…”

When she didn’t finish the thought, Pyrrha eventually caressed over her hair - and Theia really liked that. She had to resist leaning into the touch. “You can, if you want. I’ve always liked being close to you.”

“Well… there’s only a couple of ways…”

“Whichever way you choose will be the right way,” her daughter reassured her firmly.

“Will it?” she muttered under her breath - even as she began to move. Picked herself up from her chair and began to slide into the other. A part of her had wanted to pull Pyrrha forward instead, but it wasn’t quite as feasible given their sizes and weights; her little girl wasn’t quite so little anymore.

The instant she felt the undersides of her thighs connect with her daughter’s, she knew this was probably a mistake. Her intentions had been pure! Hadn’t they? Maybe not, but she really didn’t have any darker ones - other than to get closer, to be as close as she could be. Of course, feeling a pulsing rod of pleasure gouging into her stomach and mons made the darkness burn stronger, but she swallowed hard, screwed her eyes shut as she attempted to fend off the flare.

“O-oh,” Pyrrha wound up breathing. “Yes, I now see… how this may have been… I understand what you were implying before.”

“Yes,” Theia laughed nervously. “I should move.”

“No!” Even as she pushed away, Pyrrha’s hands moved to catch her waist - and GOD that sent a rush of heat through her stomach and further down. “Mmhh… oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean t-to-”

“It’s alright, Pyrrha. Everything’s fine. I just thought it… might be… mhhh…”

The moan was impossible to completely suppress, thanks to the fact that the slight shift now meant the underside of that perfectly rigid heat was pressing into her nethers. She might even have been able to feel how wet she was through her skirt - and that would be a disaster. Still, all she could manage was to keep her moan quiet instead of loud and obscene.

“Mother?” Pyrrha questioned breathlessly. “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yes… it just… feels so good…”

That close, she could hear her daughter gulp. “Oh! Well then, that’s fine! I-I’m glad I can… provide you with a good feeling, of course!”

“You don’t have to be!” she blurted out, trying to keep her stupid hips from moving. “You don’t always have to be polite if you have needs that are important! If you’re uncomfortable, please, please put me back in the other chair. I promise, it’s… it’s fine, I just… need to get control of…”

Stupid hips. They didn’t listen.

“Mmmmother,” her daughter groaned, fingertips digging in slightly. “Okay. Perhaps you should get up.”

“O-of course,” she breathed with shame as she tried to figure out how to do that. “Don’t worry, I-”

“And remove your skirt.”

Eyes wide, she drew back to stare down at her goddess-like daughter. “Excuse me?”

“W-well, if we keep going… we’re going to dirty it,” she explained, her sweet face a mask of inner conflict, voice trembling with anxieties. “And I’m afraid I f-forgot to take that precaution with Willow, but we were using a prophylactic that time.”

“Right, right, with Willow. She didn’t get to feel you so directly.” Theia shook out her muzzy head, trying to get her libido to shut up long enough to form coherent thoughts. “But I… this isn’t right, is it? Please don’t think you have to force yourself to put up with it for my sake. I can’t… I couldn’t live with myself if I ever hurt you, or damaged our relationship.”

But Pyrrha was already shaking her head. “No, I don’t believe that will happen. We mean so much to each other as family that I don’t think anything could ruin that. And… I may never have had thoughts about you of a sexual nature before, but I can’t deny… I have thought you were a gorgeous woman. Often. And just now, you felt wonderful.”

“Exactly,” Theia found herself saying as she stood, shucking her skirt. Was she really doing this?! It was crazy! But the lingering sensation of that dick pressing into her body seemed to be guiding her actions. “And until tonight, I’ve never once thought of you in that way, either.”

Pyrrha was watching. With interest. Theia found herself slipping her legs from the garment a little slower than was strictly necessary. “Until tonight? Not until… this moment?”

“W-well, yes. I suppose there’s no point in denying it anymore.” Clearing her throat, she stood to face her daughter, feeling awkward, dumpy. Old. Not worthy of such a young, vital woman. “There was probably some underlying interest, but it came right to the forefront when I saw you rip that thong off with your… your erection. I tried to tell myself it was purely all of the pretty cocks on stage, and yours wasn’t one of them, but I knew I was fooling myself. Yours was the most impressive of them all.”

“Mmm…” Pyrrha had started to reach for said cock, but stopped herself short. “Oh, I’m sorry.”

“For what? It’s your body, you can do whatever you want.”

Nodding, she began to stroke idly. That made Theia feel things - and she knew it was wrong, but she didn’t have the energy to resist anymore. “Thank you. I… was going to ask, you really like the look and feel of my penis, don’t you? I understand, you probably prefer it weren’t attached to me, but as a purely physical… object of desire…?”

Why not? They were already beyond all hope. “I think it's just about the best one I’ve ever seen.” Maybe tied with Peleus… but she didn’t want to think about him just now. She felt like she had no right.

“O-oh, wonderful!” she said with a shaky breath. “Um… and you seem to be a fan of them. N-not that it makes you any kind of loose woman! Just that you enjoy them, in the, u-um, proper setting!”

“That’s accurate,” she laughed gently, her nerves eased slightly by seeing her daughter was just as nervous, but not appalled. “I’m… I’ve never really thought of myself as some kind of ‘dick fiend’, but tonight has proven I am, at least a little. I enjoyed playing with Weiss a lot, and… even just washing yours…”

"Good. Well, I don't mean to say anything is good or bad, necessarily; only that I'm glad you're figuring it out." She bit her lip as her mother settled in her lap again. "Do you… like feeling it this close? Without anything in the way?"

Swallowing down a moan, she took a couple of breaths to make it easier to speak in an even tone as her hands settled on her daughter’s shoulders. "I do. My underwear is in the way, but I really don't think it's wise for me to take that off, as well."

"No, no, I… I imagine that would lead more directly to the love that dare not speak its name."

"Exactly." As both of their hips began to roll, their breath coming faster, she found herself saying aloud, "Even if that is seeming less and less like something I want to avoid."

But even while Theia’s eyes were opening wider in horror at her own words, Pyrrha was already whispering, "Really? Are you certain?” When her mother didn’t answer right away, she thought that over for a moment as she held onto Theia’s waist. “I can't… disagree. You feel so wonderful in my arms, and not nearly as unnatural as I had expected. I am very shocked, but I can’t… argue with the evidence. Both of us are very aroused; I can feel it through your undergarment."

Face erupting with heat at being called out, Theia moaned, and they fell silent for a few more seconds of subtle grinding. Then she hissed, "You're sure it’s not offensive to you? I'm… your mother, I'm roughly twice your age, I… Willow has to be a much more appealing choice, even if you don't seek out a girl closer to your own age. Or a boy; you liked that boy in your class, didn't you?"

“He was very sweet, yes. But something was missing. I… hadn’t quite understood what it was until tonight.” She cleared her throat. “That, um, isn’t to say I mean… I wish to d-date, I know that isn’t possible. And you’re still young, Mother! You have plenty of time to marry again, if you so choose.”

Before she even finished, Theia was already shaking her head. “There hasn’t been anyone. I already had my family; I don’t really want another. Even Weiss… it was nice, but didn’t change my feelings about that.”

Pyrrha nodded as she shifted a little harder against her growing wetness. That certainly wasn’t making rational thought any easier. “I… I want…”

“Yes?” she asked urgently. Hating how much she was hoping Pyrrha would tell her she wanted the same thing that was rapidly becoming her deepest, darkest desire.

“I want more. But I don’t want to do something you will regret.”

“What about you? Will you regret it?”

“Perhaps,” she admitted, hands moving to rest on her mother’s soft rump; she wished she exercised more so it would have a little bit of tone, but her daughter didn’t seem to mind. “But I think I will regret it more if I don’t take this chance to… see what it may feel like. To be with you.”

Theia couldn’t believe this. Not only was she lusting after her sweet daughter like some kind of disgusting predator, but her daughter actually returned the desire. It still wasn’t right… but she had asked her as carefully and thoughtfully as she could about her feelings. Seemingly, they were on the same page. But she had to be extra sure, because as far gone as they already were, there would be no going back if they gave in.

“Pyrrha Nikos,” she breathed shakily, and felt her daughter’s posture straighten. “You… you know I’m your mother. You know what that means, if we go any further. Just because you can feel I’m… interested…” She swallowed hard to keep from sobbing. “You cannot do this for me. It has to be something you want; don’t cover up your own feelings, don’t do it for my sake. I will be very upset if I find out later that the only reason you consented was f-”

The kiss cut her off so abruptly that she still tried to say another couple of words into her daughter’s mouth. What an effective counterargument.

A minute or so later, Theia dialed back into reality to discover not only was she panting and dazed, but that her bra had disappeared. Both of their bras; that was even crazier, since she could better understand not paying attention to the movements against her own back. But not realising she had done the same? She had truly been swept away by the kiss and the heat building between them. Such a beautiful kiss - one she would never forget. This was far too easy to fall into, and she had definitely already shed tears of mingling dismay and gratitude.

“Ohhhh, goodness,” Pyrrha panted when they finally broke apart.

“Y-yes,” she groaned back, caressing over her daughter’s shoulders and neck a lot more tenderly than she had in years. Yes, she had doted on her as a child, but this was very different - her daughter was very different. She was a grown woman now, and one she was increasingly finding herself drawn to in a brand new way. “Goodness indeed. Very, very good.”

Her daughter’s warm giggle did so much to dispel her fears, her self-hatred. Not enough to wipe them away but it was a significant improvement. “You know, I have been wondering about this in the back of my mind ever since I saw you with Weiss. What it must have been like - for both of you.”

“Before you found out I didn’t go nearly as far as you?” she said in an almost-teasing tone.

“Mmm, exactly.” Those strong hands had been kneading her ass fairly often, but just as often they drifted up to caress over her back and hair. “I haven’t spent a lot of time thinking about you, or Father before he passed. In that way, I mean. There was the incident when I came home from practice early-”

“Oh no, not that,” she groaned, and her daughter laughed. “I can’t believe you saw so much of us! I was mortified.”

“You shouldn’t be. At the time, I was… displeased, because I was quite young, but it didn’t take me long to realise I was simply happy that my parents still had a healthy relationship. Healthy enough to get up to hijinks in the living room, even.”

It was hard for Theia to tell how much of the blush was from them writhing together, and how much was a result of the memory. “I’m relieved you could think of it that way. We honestly thought you would be out, had a little too much wine… I didn’t want my little boy to see me that way. OH! Girl - sorry, I’m so sorry!”

“No, no, I understand it’s contextual; I was your little boy at that time from your perspective.”

Her anxiety spike dwindled back down. “I’m glad. Because you are my absolutely gorgeous daughter; I’ve never thought of you as anything else since we first discussed everything.”

“I know.” Leaning up, she kissed her cheek. “And it’s one of the many reasons I love you, Mother.”

Their lips connected, and tongues met, and fingernails raked down backs. This time, Theia felt more aware of what was going on, and she found she was more grateful than regretful; it was strange, demented, but made less so by the fact that both of them seemed to fully embrace that they were now in this position. She knew that she might feel differently in the morning - that without the chemicals and the lights and the fact that they had begun the night from a position of already being aroused and exposed, this would never have happened and she might not be able to live with herself. But in the here and now…

Pyrrha was looking quite good. And for the first time in years, her needs would not be neglected.

“M-Mother!” she gasped when they finally broke apart. “I’m sorry, I-I- I think I really do want to cross that line!”

“I think… I feel the same! But I need…” She shifted her hips, her clit already throbbing wildly, her walls begging for more. “Can you tell me… that you want… I need you to state it clearly, so I know I'm not taking advantage. It must be so frustrating for me to keep asking ab-”

“I want to make love to you, Theiaki.”

That was that. Even without any penetration or direct contact, the firmly stated words, the fact that it was her Pyrrha, and the grinding, and that name… Theia came hard right up against that thick shaft, crying out as her head fell back. She felt strong hands supporting her, keeping her from pitching into the floor. The orgasm snuck up so fast and hit her so hard that she still felt her clit pulsing after it passed - not that it went far. Her body remained a raw and vulnerable nerve ending, more than prepared to go again.

“O-oh!” Pyrrha finally breathed afterward, eyes wide as dinner plates - as Theia saw when she could focus on them again. “Did you… that was your orgasm, wasn’t it?”

All Theia could do for the moment was nod. Pyrrha was patient, holding her up until she moved forward to drape herself across the younger woman’s chest. After she had breathed a bit, she whispered, “I… I think that was… yes, I am… definitely glad to have tried that.”

Her daughter hummed. Just by the sound, she could tell she was smiling. “Then I’m glad. It sounded like you really needed that.”

“Mmhh… I did. I may still.” She licked her lips and pushed back now that she had caught her breath slightly, feeling sweat clinging to her skin and trying to evaporate in the open air. “What about you? This feels like it’s ready to burst.”

“Not entirely. I was very much enjoying that, but my earlier climax has made it… more manageable.”

“Really? So… it’s not sensitive when I do this?” A low moan sounded from both of them when she rolled her hips. “Ooh, that was… mhhh… not a good test, was it?”

“No,” Pyrrha panted, “it was a perfect test. You clearly… have proven that I could use a second climax of the evening.”

Before she could stop herself, Theia was breathing, “I want to feel it when you do. Inside.”

“You do?” She could see her swallow hard, and she dipped her head shyly. “O-oh, Mother… I don’t know, that’s so much further, but… I suppose I did say I wanted to make love to you. I was just trying to convince myself that we didn’t need to now that you had finished, and… this way you wouldn’t have to go quite so far. With me.”

“I understand.” Kissing her sweet girl’s jawline, she whispered, “Let me take care of you with my mouth; maybe that way, we can both at least avoid… completely giving in to temptation.”

Nodding fervently, Pyrrha wrapped her arms tightly around her for a moment. “Very well. My need to be inside you is powerful, but I suppose we can… try, or do that another time.”

If there was another time. She knew her poor daughter was probably feeling the regret the same way she was - but more than that, they both regretted that they didn’t regret it. That awareness that they were doing something insanely taboo, that they already could never look at each other the same way again. Would it be any better if they stopped now?

What if they kept going and it was worse? That was the true reason for hedging their bets this way; the vain hope that even though they might both climax thanks to each other’s efforts, that maybe they wouldn't completely ruin their familial bond.

Not that kissing her way down Pyrrha’s chest, making sure to graze her nipple, was all that motherly. Her daughter’s breasts were of such good size, almost a miracle being that they were all natural. The moans told her that they were sensitive - so she stalled there, humming as she swirled her tongue around the peak, teasing the rigid surface. The longer it went on, the more her daughter mewled and arched her back, enjoying the play. As she toyed, she wrapped her fingers firmly around the shaft that was now occasionally grazing her own chest, beginning to stroke roughly.

“AH!” Pyrrha gasped. “Mo-Theiaki, please, y-you’re definitely- I won’t last much longer if you do that now, a-and I shall make a mess!”

“Mmmmmawww, you’re going to be fine.” Her tone was playful and teasing, but she was trying to be that way for Pyrrha’s sake - so she wouldn’t feel as ashamed of their taboo-breaking. Also, it was fun. Though she did begin kissing down her stomach as she stroked, until she was kissing the shaft itself, more holding it still than actually jerking it now.

She felt a lot less playful when she came face to face with Pyrrha’s incredible cock. Why was it so enormous? The god’s honest truth was, she wasn’t sure if she would be any less attracted if it were of a more modest size, like Weiss’s - or if the size was what helped to overpower her good sense. Most likely, it was irrelevant… but she couldn’t pretend she didn’t deeply enjoy how impressive and appealing the shape was to her.

“Oooh,” Pyrrha breathed when she felt the first of the open-mouthed kisses her mother began to leave all over its surface. “Mmm, oh I believe I really like this. Do you like this, Mother?”

That was so sweet. She was still slipping up and calling her that instead of the petname; maybe it was on purpose. Most likely, she just was so used to calling her Mother that it came very naturally, and she couldn’t hate that just because they were about to very seriously strain the mother-daughter bond.

“I’m very much loving this,” she confessed baldly, running her tongue all the way along its underside. The musk was returning now that she had wiped away most of the latex residue, and she found herself breathing deeply, trying to fill her lungs with one of her new favourite scents.

“Oh? Well… it very much loves you.”

Another oddly sweet thing to say. Theia found herself nuzzling the warm, smooth surface, finding it felt so clean so close after washing. She had always thought the same of Peleus’s equipment after his showers… but she tried to put her husband out of her mind for now. What if he was watching them from the afterlife, horrified and betrayed that they would buck this particular societal convention? No, her mind should be filled with Pyrrha, so she could better service her.

Not that she wouldn’t indulge herself. A minute passed with her just stroking it idly as she kissed her daughter’s cock all over, rubbed it against her face. Why did it have to feel so wonderful? She left kisses all the way down to the soft sack and back up to the tip, teased her tongue against the taut seam stretching down from the head to the rest of the shaft. She felt like an animal drawn to a force she couldn’t comprehend, powerless to resist - spurred on by the inferno that still raged between her legs, despite having soothed it so recently.

“NH! Theiaki… you really love my member. Don’t you?”

Interesting; she called it ‘member’. That was kind of cute. “I do. It’s so pretty, so strong and firm… and I think…” She hesitated. Maybe that level of dirty talk was too far, given their relationship.

“You think what?” she prompted - the tone just soothing enough to convince her she could trust Pyrrha. That she wouldn’t judge her just for completing her thought.

“I think I want to see if I can fit this in my throat.”

“A-ahhhh,” she groaned with a much harder throb, hips twitching involuntarily. Why was that so cute, too? Theia stroked her a little harder as she fondled her sack, moving her lips up to tease over the tip - then letting her tongue loll out, pushing it down hard so that the tip went rigid enough to press into that tiny little opening with each of her hand’s eager movements. Not that she could really get her tongue inside; it was far too small for that. But she could tease.

The reaction was instant. “OH MY GOD! Your tongue! A-are you- inside my- MOTHER!”

“Oooh, you enjoy that?” Theia purred - before doing it again. If her daughter liked it, then she was only too happy to provide a little more of the same play. Brief suction, then pulling back to tease that teeny tiny pussy again - to see if Pyrrha truly loved it, or if it was just new and caught her off guard.

The answer was both. Pyrrha was too busy grimacing and groaning through her teeth to actually provide any further warning - before the cockhead just suddenly began to spurt, all over the roof of Theia’s mouth, then her face when she drew back an inch in complete shock. One or two more spurts were enough to make her hastily take the cock into her mouth, letting it fill her there instead of being painted any more than she already had been.

Somehow, even late to the party like that, it was still fantastic. She loved having that throbbing shaft up against her lips and tongue as it gave her the last few gifts it had built up, the silky feeling as she swallowed it down. She didn’t even know why it was so good - just that it was, and she felt no less thrilled about Pyrrha than about Weiss or Peleus. More, even… possibly. She didn’t want to think about it too much.

“Oooh… oh, Theiaki, that was… you really knew just what to do for me…”

“Hmmhh,” she managed as she swallowed - and heard another little mewl. So she pulled back to look up at her; it wasn’t easy, her vision was hazy for some reason. “Does it still feel good?”

But Pyrrha didn’t answer right away. She just looked down and rasped, “You have so much… all over your face, and… ooh…”

Right; there was a thick splotch on the right lens of her glasses. “A-ah, yes. That’s my fault; you tried to warn me, and I didn’t listen, did I?”

“I think it’s very…” She lowered her voice slightly. “I mean no disrespect, but it’s kind of… arousing, to see that all over you. Knowing it came from me.”

Oh. That was a different shade of so fucking hot that she almost reached between her legs to take care of herself again then and there. She was tempted to phrase it in a very crude way - the word “cumslut” came to mind. But instead, she managed to say, “Do you? Am I your… marked territory?”

“NO! Oh, goodness, of course not!” But the way her cock throbbed under her fingers told Theia that she was right; Pyrrha just really didn’t like thinking of her that way consciously. Subconsciously, belonging to each other was satisfying for both of them; this was just one more example of that new, powerful connection they were exploring together.

“No, no, it’s alright. I know you don’t think of me as ‘property’. You just like that we’re… closer now.”

Relieved, her daughter smiled as she rolled her hips into Theia’s hand. “Yes, that’s… that’s better. I’m sorry for being so loud a moment ago.”

“It’s alright.” Then she kissed her cock again. “You’re still very hard. Don’t you need a break to recover?”

“Hm? Oh… I did have one before, yes, and… it is feeling a bit sore.” So Theia released her, and she sighed in relief. “Mmm… I miss it, somewhat, but I also am grateful.”

“That’s good. I’m glad we could-”

Her words cut off when she suddenly saw Pyrrha was kneeling on the floor with her, licking her cheek. What?! After a moment, she realised she was claiming the little blob of cum that had been deposited there. That was both bizarre and hot; no one had ever done that in her presence, devoured their own essence. Yes, her late husband would have no qualms about kissing her after she serviced him, but this was far above and beyond that.

“Your turn. If you want.”

“Hmmm?” was all Theia could manage at first. Then she cleared her throat and tried again. “My turn…?”

Instead of answering, her daughter was already gently easing her backward. When they bumped into the chair, she chuckled… and picked her up. So easily! Theia couldn’t help the tinkling laugh that spilled from her as her legs windmilled in the air for a moment, air whistling between her toes; that did something to her that she couldn’t even accurately describe. Through her smudged glasses, she saw her daughter smiling serenely at her as she carried her a yard or so out of the way, then knelt to gently lay her down on the carpet, even closer to the corner than they were before.

“There. No risk of bumping into furniture here.”

“Oooh, Pyrrha, I’m full of butterflies,” she confessed with a breathless grin. “I haven’t felt like this in years and years!”

Her own smile wide, Pyrrha reached down to caress gently over her mother’s face, sliding her glasses free. Why did she feel so much more naked without them than without all of her other clothing? “Then I hope to do it for you again, very soon.”

That alone would have been wonderful - even if she did stop there. But as she watched, her daughter began to kiss her way down her chest. Over her stomach. Heading toward…

Oh no. She really hadn’t planned for her to get so ‘close’ - hadn’t planned for anyone to. Thoughts began to race through her head as she felt her panties being shucked, detachedly watching her daughter drag them from her ankles: ‘When was the last time I shaved? Willow probably shaves clean, or does the little strip. I don’t think Pyrrha’s ready to fight through a bush. Maybe I should warn her-’

“Oh, Theiaki, you’re so beautiful.”

Too late to fend her off or even warn her; the girl was so eager that Theia’s brain didn’t have time to form protests. Thanks to her glasses being gone, she could just barely make out those stunning green eyes just above her mons, looking down, then shifting up to smile at her - even though she couldn’t see Pyrrha’s mouth.

“Wha… am I? No.”

“Yes,” she insisted before kissing the inside of her thigh. “And you can really see where my hair gene comes from.”

Well that was a little embarrassing, but Pyrrha’s glimmer of playfulness was definitely helping to keep her urges from fading. Whether it was because her body had been awakened for the first time in years, or because of the aphrodisiac, she couldn’t be sure - but she could easily go again. Even without the hot breath caressing over her obscenely wet pussy, she was so turned on now that she would have taken care of it on her own, which she almost never bothered doing. Maybe she should start taking “special baths” on a regular basis.

Evidently, she had been speechless for too long. Her daughter pressed a kiss to the wet folds, and she let out a squeaky moan that sounded so childish and silly that she clapped a hand over her mouth in sheer shame.

“Theiaki, it’s alright,” Pyrrha urged her, hands gripping her thighs. “You’re so tense. Do… you need me to stop?” At least she could shake her head. “Oh. Then tell me what you do need.”

After a brief pause to breathe, she moved her hand long enough to whisper, “You. I need you.”

"You have me," she answered in a low voice, no hesitation. The purr was equal parts sensual and ASMR, so Theia definitely felt equally relaxed and enticed.

Then that gentle tongue met her slick folds and she forgot to pay any attention to how she felt, besides ‘good’. She only had the wherewithal to cover her mouth so the noises she was making would be partially muffled; beyond that, she had no idea what she did for the next minute or so. At some point, she knew one of her legs was draping over her daughter's strong back, and she thought she remembered grabbing her hair, but those things were such a distant second place compared to the feeling Pyrrha was blessing her with that they didn't stick in her memory quite as clearly.

And she wanted to thank her. Depraved and unnatural as this might have been, she wished she could properly thank her daughter for giving something back to her that had been lost for so many years. Even if it was just for tonight.

"You seem very ready to have another orgasm," Pyrrha breathed.

"Mmm, I… definitely could. Is that alright?"

“Yes, of course.” Biting her lip for a moment, she nuzzled the inside of her thigh. “You taste wonderful, and smell divine. I had not expected to enjoy it quite so much.”

“O-oh,” Theia breathed, automatically trying to close her legs. A flash of reality hit her - she shouldn’t have let her do that, shouldn’t be doing any of this. Why had she let herself get so carried away?! “Pyrrha…”

But her daughter was already shaking her head, moving up into position. The thick cock hanging between her legs did go a long way toward helping her forget that they were about to engage in a completely forbidden act… and when she looked back up into those gorgeous eyes, at that hesitant smile, her heart melted the rest of the way. No matter how ill-advised and wrong, all she wanted in the world was to get closer to that beautiful example of womanhood - and the sweet girl it was attached to.

“Yes, Theiaki?”

All of her protests evaporated from her brain. That’s right; she was Theiaki again. Someone to be loved, who could love completely - who wasn’t alone.

“I love you.”

Pyrrha’s smile was wide as she whispered, “I love you, too. Always have.”

“You really don’t mind? What we’re about to…?”

“No. I had never honestly considered it, and before tonight, I would not have been open to this, of course. Because it’s taboo. But seeing you in this light, and your interest in me, and…” Her breath hitched a little. “I am shocked at how much I want this now.”

“Me, too,” Theia rushed to reassure her as she reached between her legs to play with Pyrrha’s arousal. “You certainly feel like you want this - and are ready to take what is yours. I’m a little impressed, since it’s so soon after…”

Oh, that was a hard throb. Theia had to gasp when she felt the shaft very nearly jump from her hand. “Mmhh… what is… mine?”

“Was that why? You like that idea?” As her daughter nodded, she leaned up to kiss her neck and cheek. “I can be yours. I have never belonged to anyone else but my family.”

“I-I…” She suddenly claimed Theia’s mouth. Seemed there were no more words her poor daughter could come up with.

Which was all well and good, considering Theia was dying for her by this point. Of course, if her daughter had seen sense and called a halt to these proceedings, she would have backed off with no argument; what they were doing was illegal, immoral, and just a bad idea besides. But as long as this was what they both wanted, she couldn’t dream of denying her anymore.

“O-oooooh,” Pyrrha sighed as she broke off, the sensation of her mother’s wetness stretching to accommodate her girth calling a halt to the kiss. “Theiaki… you’re so… perfect for me…”

Meanwhile, Theia was in heaven. Everything so far had suggested that she would love the feeling of her sweet girl’s pretty cock filling her, but her imagination couldn’t prepare her for the real event. Either she was just far too hard up, or Pyrrha really was perfect. Which she could have told anyone who asked, with or without feeling inch after inch of thick shaft slowly forcing her hips apart. Her walls fluttered, back arched, a literal outcry erupted from her throat. Oh, her joints were going to be screaming at her in the morning.

“Alright, I… I’m in. Sorry that took so… I can’t believe- I’m really feeling you, everywhere! I am inside you!”

‘Not for the first time,’ her mind was rude enough to whisper. But she didn’t pass that thought along. “I… I feel so filled, I love it!”

“You do?”

“Of course,” she told her in a tender voice, reaching up to caress over her neck and shoulder. Her daughter’s head automatically leaned in that direction, eyelashes fluttering. “Mmhh, I… you are wonderful, I knew you would be wonderful! My little girl has never failed at something she put her mind to, and… and seeing your cock…”

Another little throb. “You did seem to like the sight of it. And it feels as good as it looked?”

“YES!” she panted - partly from the tiny thrust Pyrrha couldn’t seem to resist giving.

“Theiaki!” her daughter half-moaned, moving her hips a little more. Perhaps she shouldn’t have tried to go this many years without any sexual activity whatsoever - because now she felt like a raw clit being attacked from all directions, powerless to do anything but welcome the blindingly beautiful pleasure that crashed over her.

And it just kept coming. How did Willow still walk after being destroyed by that gargantuan cock? Theia had never expected to take something of this size, even though Peleus had been decently-hung; she just didn’t think she would find herself with anyone bigger. Her cries were absolutely genuine and unhinged, and she was positively clinging to her daughter for stability as she rammed into her over, and over, and over.

The number of orgasms Theia was given became increasingly hazy. Three? Four? Her mind was a blur, but she knew she had at least two more after the first one through her undergarment. Possibly more. And she was already screaming with delight, so other than the fluttering and clamping of her inner walls, Pyrrha likely had no idea she enjoyed so many in a row like that - she just kept pumping that impossibly thick pillar of pure ecstasy in and out of her poor, tortured cunt.

And she loved every minute.

“Theiaki!” she finally panted. “I… I think it’s going to happen! It was elusive, I have already finished twice tonight, I… but it’s coming! I will orgasm soon!”

Oh, her precious daughter. She spoke so sweetly, so earnestly. “Then… do it! I want you to finish!”

Pyrrha drew back to gape down at her, even though her hips were still thrusting at nearly half-speed. “I-inside? Without protection? Even though I’m-”

“YES! I… I want to feel this, I need it! Need you! Please, Pyrrha? Will you… will you fill me with your love?”

“O-of course! I’ll do it at once, M- Theiaki!” Another near-miss. But she wouldn’t have minded whatever her daughter called her; she just wanted to stay close to her, like this, forever.

Another minute of carnal brutality did it. Theia felt rubbed raw by the time she felt those telltale throbs all throughout her southern lands, a slight splash of juices. Obviously most of that had been spent on her face and in her throat but it was nice to know she was able to coax a little more from her daughter at the finish. And regardless, it was one of the most incredible things she had ever experienced in her sorry little life. Thanks to her not-so-little girl and her not-so-little cock.

When she was finally through, Pyrrha came to a stop with a long groan, arms shivering slightly with the effort of supporting her own weight. “Ohhh… oh, I wanted… I liked… mmm…”

“I agree,” Theia laughed weakly, tracing her fingers up and down the sweat-soaked back of her only child. “That was… mmm, so good…”

“It was. I… I felt you, Mother. You were moving around me, your…” She swallowed. “Your vaginal muscles.”

Chuckling again, she kissed her neck. “I really did raise the sweetest daughter in the world.”

“Yes. I, um… I think I should probably remove myself. I’m starting to ache, and I’m sure you’re much the-”

“MMHHHAH!”

Pyrrha froze in place upon hearing that sharp moan. She had suddenly pulled her hips back a few inches, and the pleasure was so overpowering that she couldn’t suppress it - not even partially. “Theiaki?” she questioned.

“I-it’s alright. You can keep going, just ignore… those sounds.”

“But I want you to enjoy yourself. If you can go further, I… could go further with you.”

Her brow creased slightly as she looked up at her valiant girl. “You already said you’re starting to ache. I couldn’t ask that of you.”

“Well, yes, but I… must be able to help somehow.”

“No, no, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. But I think you can still help. Just… stay where you are.”

Her daughter looked so fascinated and bewildered as her mother reached between their bodies and began to ruin her clit. Knowing Pyrrha was watching helped - feeling her helped. Even though she had scarcely ever even done this to herself, instincts and general knowledge took over where personal experience was lacking. Of course, once she really got going and was likely putting on a spectacular show, her daughter couldn’t keep her hips still - which was fine by her, considering everything combined made every inch of her skin feel like it was covered in IcyHot. And she was living for it.

“A-almost! Almost there! I just n-need- I need-”

“You need what? Theiaki, tell me! I… I want to make you happy!’

Somehow, that was what she needed, even though it hadn’t been what she was about to ask for. Theia Nikos came hard all over her daughter’s flawless cock yet again and couldn’t even feel sorry about it anymore, couldn’t summon a single regret. It was just so good, and she felt so wonderfully close to her that all she wanted was to rejoice in this occasion. To memorise it and hold it deep within her heart forever.

Once she was a limp noodle on the carpeted floor, Pyrrha leaned down to kiss her cheek a couple of times. Then she whispered, “Is… did you enjoy that?”

“Ohhhh yes. Mmm… Pyrrha, you’re a goddess.”

“O-oh.” A bashful chuckle told her how much her daughter had enjoyed that comparison. “W-well, in that case, I suppose I should take that as praise.” After a brief hesitation, she added, “May I… remove myself? I wouldn’t ask so soon, but i-it’s starting to hurt.”

A little “oh” fell from her mouth before she leaned up to kiss her lips. “Yes, of course, honey. Your father…” She almost stopped, but they had to face this sooner or later. Avoiding it hadn’t changed anything, and wouldn’t improve the situation. “Any time we could go more than once in the same day, he had similar complaints. But he laughed it off.”

“Awww,” Pyrrha said instead of seeming disgusted or uncomfortable. “I meant it when I said I was supportive that you had a healthy relationship; it always made me so happy.”

Then she withdrew, and Theia lost her mind again for a few seconds. Now she was so empty… but she knew she couldn't quite go again. Her body had been tortured enough for one night. Pyrrha moved slightly to the side to curl around her body, nestling in as if she were the smaller, more feminine of the two. And in some ways, she was, even if height wasn’t one of them. Her mother tried to mentally block out that thick, mostly-hard length draping over her body, rustling the coppery hairs on her mons as they settled in for a good snuggle.

“Theiaki?” She cleared her throat. “May I call you that now, or is that only for when we’re… in coitus?”

Her mother chuckled. “Sorry. I just didn’t expect you to say ‘coitus’ after that pause.”

“Oh. I’m sorry.”

“What do I keep telling you about apologising so much?” When her daughter sighed, she kissed her forehead. “You can call me that whenever we’re alone together, yes. I think it might be a little too… telling if you used it other times.”

“Mm, yes, I can see what you mean. ‘Mother’ outside of the bedroom, then.” She turned just enough to look up into her eyes. “Does… this mean we shall do this again sometime? It’s not a problem if you choose not to, but I can’t pretend I wouldn’t look forward to more.”

Theia somehow managed to stop herself from blurting out a hasty answer, one way or the other. She bit her lips and took a breath. “We’ll have to see how we feel in the morning. I think… I would like that, a lot, but if one or both of us regrets this, I don’t want… there to be any inordinate expectations.”

“I know I would love it.”

“You would?”

Her shoulder shrugged up toward her jawline. Such a sweet, demure movement, and Theia felt her stomach flutter - and hated that. Why was she so easy tonight?! Something in the water, yes, but still… “I thought I had a fantastic time with Willow - and I did, of course. It was wonderful. But this? It’s…” Tracks were already rolling down from her eyes as she whispered, “I love you. I always have; I just didn’t think it was this form of love. Storge, yes, and agape… philia in recent years. But eros was the form I least expected.”

So her daughter still remembered the types of love. Peleus had been insistent on teaching their daughter a lot of things from their culture, and that was at the top of his list - since he thought the English word “love” was just far too simplistic. “I can honestly say the same. I didn’t expect this, I… didn’t expect this ever again. Much less with the person already closest to my heart.”

Pyrrha’s grin was so radiant. “Am I?”

“Oh, you already know that, asteri mu. My bright little star.”

The two Nikoses threw themselves into another deep kiss that lasted longer than Theia cared to keep track of. One of pure cherishing and need. By the time they broke apart, Pyrrha’s cheeks were wet and her smile wide and grateful.

“I love you, Theiaki. In every type of way.”

#the housewives hit club futopia #rwby modern au #rwby smut #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #naughtybutweiss

2 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 10 months

Text

WARNINGS: Age difference, armpit kink. Some incest discussions.

Boy have I been through some shit lately but I won't bore you with all the details lol. I'm going to try to get back to posting again now that I physically can. Enjoy!

=Chapter 56

“Well, this is just, just… ABSURD!”

Though Captain Ironwood looked uncomfortable and Willow had moved beyond that point to distraught, Kali Belladonna was cool as a cucumber, wearing her most conservative black dress with white polka dots in an effort to seem “professional”. Weiss didn’t know what on Earth she was doing there; she was just a kid! What good would it do to drag her into the proceedings?

However, none of them looked nearly as uncomfortable as Leonardo Lionheart. The man blustered into his bushy blonde beard, glaring down his pince-nez at the sheaf of papers in his hand as if they had just insulted his parentage.

“What does it say, Leo?” Ironwood insisted through gritted teeth.

“No. No, this isn’t what we discussed. As the executor of the Schnee estate, I know - I know back to front that we altered this document!”

“Did you?” Kali purred with a small smirk, eyes alight with amusement.

Sweeping the pince-nez off, the man brandished them at her. “What are you doing here, anyway? I am the executor – Mrs. Schnee has me, she doesn’t need some additional party here to defend her interests! That’s already my job!”

“Is it?”

“Are you going to sit there and ask two-word questions this entire time?!”

“Am I?” By now, Weiss had to resist the temptation to snicker, but she didn’t dare – not with the stern face of the Vale police captain so close at hand. The last thing she wanted right now was undue attention. When she saw the blood vessel throbbing on Leo’s temple, Kali raised a hand to forestall him. “Just… read it, so we can get on with our days, hm?”

“I can’t read it if it isn’t the genuine document.” He looked all over a few pages, then shook his head. “But it is. And I know it’s- but where is the new one?”

In this case, it was Weiss’s mother who came to the rescue. “As far as I know, there is no ‘new’ document.” And she was being completely genuine, her voice trembling as she dabbed at the corners of her eyes. “What is this all about, Mr. Lionheart? I w-would really like to get this over with.”

“Yes,” Kali said in a firm tone. “All the required parties are present, and you have the paperwork. Just read it.”

Finally conceding that he had no other recourse, the man sighed and rolled his eyes. Sure, he could try to stall for time and try to find this alleged other document, but it would poke a lot of holes in his credibility that he certainly didn’t want poked. He had to abandon his protests to save face.

“Very well.” He cleared his throat, holding out the document. “Alright… ‘I, Jacques Pierre Schnee, being of sound mind and body, do hereby bequeath my worldly possessions to the following. To my wife, Willow, I leave my property. This includes our home in Atlas Heights, as well as our burial plot, and the undeveloped plot of land in the Hamptons.’”

“Ohhh, I had forgotten the Hamptons,” she breathed, clearly overcome by remembering it. When she began to shiver from the force of holding back her emotions Kali slid an arm around her back, bracing her and keeping her in the present.

“Yes, well.” Lionheart cleared his throat, perhaps feeling a little guilty for holding up the works. Weiss certainly hoped so. “‘To my eldest daughter, Winter, I leave my holdings in Schnee Communications. May this bring her prosperity and security.’ And she’ll be sent a letter, telling her of such,” he added. “‘To my second-born daughter, Weiss, I leave all of my liquid assets, in a trust that shall mature when she comes of age-’ See, this is why I said I thought I remembered a newer version. Obviously, Young Weiss is technically of age now, so there ought to-”

Kali cleared her throat. However, it was Willow who said, “May we please get on with it? I… I know Whitley comes next, but he hasn’t… he doesn’t seem t-to want to speak with us.”

This was the worst blow of them all. Though Weiss had been unable to deliver the news herself of their father’s death, her mother had gone straight to Whitley to do that herself. But it was too late. He had already heard it on the local radio broadcast at some point and was in a fit state when she found him in his room. Reportedly, he had thrown things at her in his grief, and Kali stormed in to shout him down – which meant that eventually, when Raven found out, she had to be heavily persuaded not to take the boy over her knee and “teach him to respect his elders,” as she phrased it. That wouldn’t have helped matters much.

“‘...I bequeath my fleet of vintage automobiles, stocks in Wells Fargo, and coin collection.’ Hmm…” Lionheart turned the page this way and that, squinting at it.

“Something the matter?” Kali asked in a passive voice. One that would have fooled most people who didn’t know her well enough into believing that it was truly passive.

“No, no. I just remembered another article being in this section… something about controlling interest of Schnee Communications.”

“Well, it’s not there. Obviously that goes to either his wife or his eldest daughter - and I believe you already said it was Winter’s.”

“But they’re women,” he said in a whisper, face incredulous. The glares he got back quickly cut off that line of reasoning when he realised he was outnumbered, and he refocused on the paper. “Right, you’re right; if it is not specified otherwise, this would indicate it’s Winter who inherits the company. What she chooses to do with it from this point on is up to her.”

Nodding, Weiss reached over to take up Kali’s free hand, and got a squeeze in return. “Does… it say anything else? Or is that it?”

“That seems to be it,” he assured her with a weak little smile. Nothing seemed to reassure him about the ‘missing updated will’ that he insisted was real – and Weiss privately knew had been. It just never had the chance to be finalised, and the Dragons had made sure it didn’t exist at all. “The rest is legalese and trappings, and there are a few other minor items left to extended family members. Apparently, he has an old bust of Sitting Bull…?”

Her mother shivered. “Always hated that thing, leering at me in the study. I hope his cousin finds it less off-putting when he gets it.”

“He really didn’t have any goodbyes for us?” Weiss whispered, somehow disappointed – despite how much her opinion of the man had fallen in recent weeks.

“Afraid not. Now then, if that will be all, I have another appointment in a few hours. If you could all sign and initial this document, we can begin to distribute the assets.”

As they signed the documents, Captain Ironwood stood stiffly. “Well, I am glad to hear this matter settled. To be honest, I was afraid old Almost-Mayor Jacques would find yet more ways to make life miserable for the V.P.D., even in death. But maybe we can finally put old skeletons to rest and get back to actually protecting and serving the people of this town again.”

“What’s that?” Lionheart asked in a would-be innocent tone - though Weiss noticed his eyes were still rather sharp as they landed on the tall officer.

“Nothing. Apologies for my harsh words.” He waited until the last dotted line had been signed, then said without any delay, “Excellent. Good day, sir, ma’ams,” before turning crisply on his heel to exit the stuffy office.

It was only Willow who said, “Thank you, Mr. Lionheart,” before they took their own copies of their letters and followed the captain out. Weiss didn’t even turn back. She just wanted to forget this whole matter as best she could; it was too creepy to hear her father’s words from beyond the grave, regardless of if they were through the filter of legal advice.

Once they were in the car, Kali suddenly muttered, “Good.”

“Good?” Willow said in exasperation. “It was awful! How will I ever be free of him if his ghost keeps coming back to haunt me?”

But Weiss was paying closer attention to the smirk on Kali's face. “What did you do?”

“Nothing at all, really,” she replied airily. “Only ensured that justice was served, and the will – the real will as it stood before Jacques lost his few remaining marbles – was read in full and carried out. Of course, I did have to cash in my favors with Ethel in the city records department, and Sam at the bank, but… I can't think of a better time to use them than now.”

“Oh.” Curious, Willow sat forward a little more, even while Weiss pretended to be very interested in the trees outside. “So are you saying there really was a new will? Leonardo wasn't just making things up?”

In the rearview mirror, Weiss could see Kali's eyes narrowing in anger. “Apparently. Though the final draft of the document vanished, the rough drafts and witnesses could have made trouble for these proceedings if I didn’t persuade them to keep quiet.”

“And controlling interest in Schnee Communications? Some of that really was supposed to go to my son.”

“Creative editing,” she supplied with an impish little smirk. “Of course, if you really do want him to inherit the company, you can take that up with Winter when she’s visiting. But for now, I thought it was more important that we ladies hold the reins.”

Weiss was floored. Before this day, she was resigned to being a pauper for the rest of her life – or at least until she finished college. The way Kali described the new will that she had made disappear was a lot closer to what she had been expecting, given what a terrible man her father turned out to be. Maybe such destruction would have fixed that, maybe not; she had just been angry at the time, not truly expecting to affect lasting change. But the Jacques of yesteryear had really wanted to give his family everything at one point in his life. Twisted as it was that his mind and heart changed so much, it only made her mourn who he had once been along with her mother.

“Did… we make a mistake? Maybe he just needed to be… I don't know… if we could have dragged him away from his fancy clothes and his police protection, and all that stuff…”

Kali didn't hesitate in the slightest. “A leopard doesn't change his spots, Weiss. And he was certainly a leopard – a true predator. If we didn't stop him when we did…”

“And considering what he almost did to you?” That might have been the first time she heard her mother sound truly furious about her late husband. “He was no longer the man I once loved. Nothing like him. If I were a braver woman, I would have pulled that trigger myself.”

The fury combined with that vicious threat startled Weiss. But Kali grinned and said, “Ooh, you’re giving me goosebumps, Willow.” Not that her mother noticed with all that rage humming in her veins.

“Alright, you’re both right,” Weiss sighed. “And I knew you were. It’s just… hard.”

“This is good news, though. I know it doesn’t feel like it right now. Probably still feels like joining the Dragons was the beginning of the end, doesn’t it?”

“No.”

“Oh?”

“No,” she confirmed with a slight smile. Any fool would have known she was thinking about the driver’s own daughter, and another certain blonde. “Just feels like the beginning.”

It earned her a genuine smile from the dark-haired duchess. “Then that’s great to hear. We’re all happy to have you – both of you, Willow, in case you were wondering. Still, this distribution of his ill-gotten wealth is the silver lining to the dark clouds of these past years. Enjoy the benefits.”

“Yes,” Willow breathed, even if she didn’t sound as if she fully agreed. “Enjoy.”

There was a lot to discuss once they got back to Salem’s safehouse. Weiss really tried to stay focused on it, but she was still busy thinking about a lot of other minor, personal details. Like the thug trying to hurt her. Blake and Yang. Ilia, and how that had gone better than she hoped but seemed stalled out now. Her mother, and everything she was going through.

In fact, it was her mention of this after a very long, drawn-out meeting with the High Dragon that snapped her out of her stupor. Because someone offered to listen and it caught her so off guard she could scarcely believe it.

“What did you say?”

“I said, we should go somewhere and talk,” Kali repeated with a slight laugh. “There’s an old gazebo in the back garden of this ramshackle palace. What if I brought some cookies and milk along?”

“Huh?” Weiss replied again. She had been about to hunt down Blake, since Yang was out currently. “I m-mean, why just me? You should be trying to make my mother feel better.”

Waving a hand as she headed for the kitchen, she told her, “I know, and I have been. And I will continue to do so, don’t worry. But she’s… out having dinner with Raven at the moment.”

“She is?!”

“You’re surprised? Short of actually stripping them naked and shoving them in a closet together, you have been trying to fix them up pretty heavy-handedly.”

“Y- I… Kali, that’s so crass!” But Kali only laughed at her pinkening cheeks and blustering tone, so she wilted and said, “Nevermind. I do hope they have a nice time. And… I don’t know why you think I need a talk, but the cookies sound good.”

“Splendid. Can you help me get everything together?”

It didn’t take long, since the cookies were already baked. Ever the matron, Kali insisted they pack a picnic basket – one that looked suspiciously familiar to Weiss, but she decided not to mention that she knew Yang had borrowed it – and carted it off to the little gazebo. It had been white once but was a dull grey now, and there were vines growing up the columns. But the benches on the inside were cleaned off for sitting. This was probably all more of Salem’s plan to make sure the property was clean and usable, but largely ignored as old and condemned, the same way they had done with Shopkeeper’s. Camouflage. She only hoped it was more effective in this case, because they were running out of places to gather.

“It’s kind of nice out here,” Weiss announced with a smile. “Though I’m glad I’m back in my jacket; Fall is really rolling in lately. We were lucky it was so warm yesterday when we washed Yang’s bike.”

Kali nodded as she set out the Tupperware full of cookies on top of a handkerchief, taking one end of the bench and leaving the other end for her company. “Mhmm. Weather won’t stay balmy for long, and we have to enjoy it before we have to do whatever we can to stay warm.”

“Exactly!”

“As long as it doesn’t involve trying to find some of this from a source that’s long gone dry.”

“Exact- what?”

But when Weiss looked up to see Kali looking steadily at her, holding up the bottle of milk to demonstrate, she felt even more confused… for one blessed second. It wasn’t nearly as bad as understanding what she meant and being deeply mortified. “Oh.”

“You bet your sweet behind, ‘oh’. And I’d like to hear what you have to say first. Just… any explanation, or excuses, or… anything at all, Weiss. But we do need to address the issue.”

Her eyes turned down to the container of cookies that no longer looked terribly appetising. This had been the last thing she expected to discuss with Kali when they left the manor. She had been in a reasonably good mood because the will reading was over with, the funeral would be soon, and she thought her special friend’s mother was going to comfort her. Now she was blindsided and ashamed.

“She told you?” Kali nodded. “Wow. I, um… I guess I told Blake and Yang, s-since I trust them, and… and it makes sense Mother would tell you, since you’re her best friend.”

“It does. But I didn’t bring you out here just to inform you that she told me.”

“Right! Right, I… okay, I don’t know how…” Her voice got a lot smaller. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Have you apologised to her?”

Her eyes darted up. “What? NO! I mean, we both kind of apologised to each other, a-and… agreed that it wasn’t her fault or mine. Do you… do you not agree?”

“I don’t. I think you both are to blame, not ‘neither’.”

“What’s the difference?” When Kali folded her arms, she frowned even more and insisted, “Kali, I mean it, I… it sounds like the same thing. No use in blaming ourselves; it happened.”

“No, it didn’t just ‘happen’. You both made a choice.” When Weiss visibly flinched, she lowered her voice, “Sorry for sounding harsh, but I don’t want you slipping down that track of hiding behind clever words and being defensive. Just take an honest look at yourself and your actions, and how you feel now, and how you felt then.” Then she settled in to wait.

And she waited longer still. Weiss did some thinking about it, but really, she didn’t need to very much. Only a little to line up words that would adequately encompass her thoughts and emotions, since she had already sorted through them over the past week.

“I liked it. The feeling, and watching Mommy look so happy. And… it made me really happy, too, being closer to her like that for the first time in years. But I don’t need to ever do it again, a-and I already know I shouldn’t. You don’t have to tell me.”

Kali was completely stunned. Her mouth hung agape, and her eyes were round. It was very strange to Weiss, seeing this normally-formidable woman at a loss for words. Her fingers were absentmindedly turning the milk bottle, but she seemed to realise she was doing it all at once, because she hastily set it down and reached to get two aluminum tumblers from inside the basket, busying her hands.

“Kali?”

“Well, this milk is going to spoil if we don’t drink it.” Clearing her throat, she asked, “Do you feel like a lot or a little?”

A touch of panic began to creep into her voice. “Kali…”

“Weiss, you made your mother-” She cut off, pinching the bridge of her nose. “I’m sorry. I told myself I wouldn’t get angry; it’s not my place, because this matter is between the two of you. But I really didn’t expect… I thought you would feel some kind of guilt! Or shame!”

“Are you angry at me? B-but I didn’t…” Her eyes were already swimming, and it wasn’t just that she was angry. “You’re really disappointed, huh? That I couldn’t say what you thought I would.”

“In a word? Yes.”

“O-oh. Um… I, uh, I th-thought Mommy and I… settled this, and…” Now she didn’t know what to do with herself. So she picked up a cookie and crammed it into her own mouth. Of course, it tasted delicious, but the onerous sweetness only seemed to make matters worse.

Kali only let her squirm for another moment or two before she sighed. “I’ve already had this talk with Willow. Believe me, as harsh as I may seem to you, I was worse with her. After all, she’s the parent, and supposed to be the one to say ‘no’. Especially to something like this.” Weiss tried to speak but ended up coughing on the cookie crumbs, so Kali said, “Here, here,” and pushed some milk into her hands.

As she drank, she thought about how underwhelmed her mother had seemed about her homecoming dress. But now that she went back to that memory… it wasn’t underwhelmed. She was just overall sad, and afraid. It must have been that Kali had already cornered her for a dressing-down.

“Do you think I’m being cruel?” Weiss shook her head anxiously as she continued to cough, and the elder woman reached out to pat her shoulder. “I think… well, the best way I can put this is, you’re very new to being one of us. Now all women’s bodies suddenly seem appealing when you’ve been used to ignoring them before now. And then you saw your mother’s, and, well… your brain should have said ‘stop’ when your hormones said ‘go’. So you need to understand, I don’t blame you for the… allure. Even if it disgusts me, that doesn’t make you a bad person.”

Swallowing cookie and milk forcefully, she managed to squeak out, “B-but actually touching her does. Right? That’s wh-what you’re trying to tell me. I don’t know what I was thinking, o-or why I couldn’t stop myself, I thought… it would be okay as long as that’s all we did! Honest! What’s wrong with me that I thought that?!”

As the tears began to run down her cheeks, she saw Kali deflate as if all the energy had been drained from her at once. “Oh, Weiss…”

“I’m s-so… sick. And why shouldn’t Yang and Blake be enough for me?! Why can’t I stop myself?!”

“That’s not what this is about,” Kali told her firmly. “Willow is your mother. You should be treating her like a mother, not like you treat Yang and Blake.”

“I won’t,” she told her firmly. “We… we already said that. Did she tell you we said that?”

“She did. And I do believe you. Just… don’t find yourself in a bath with her again and conveniently ‘forget’, alright?” When the girl let out a sound more like a whipped dog than a human, Kali finally set her own glass down and reached up to caress her face. “Everyone makes mistakes. And I’m not even fully sure this was one; not entirely. As you said, you were looking for a way to be closer to her again, and I suppose… you found one that’s a bit… unorthodox. She seems to feel about the same as you do. But anything further most certainly would be too much. Do you understand?”

Her voice was a little firmer when she told her, “I don’t want anything further. I don’t. But… it felt so nice. I wish I could be that close again… b-but I think you’re right. How we both reacted means we can’t.”

“Follow that thought,” she recommended with a little encouraging nod. Her ire had entirely faded now that she saw Weiss understood her actions were not acceptable; at least there was that.

“Maybe… I could try doing it with Yang?” Her shoulders shrugged. “I don’t know. And I don’t know who else my mother would breastfeed.”

“I don’t know why you’re thinking so hard about this,” Kali said with a slightly bemused smile. “Your mother’s bedroom affairs aren’t your concern; let her worry about that. Meanwhile, if you really do need a ‘mommy’ to breastfeed you, I could offer my services.”

Weiss rolled her eyes, even as Kali’s smirk widened. “Oh, stop teasing me. I already feel like a disgusting little… I don’t know, I’m not very good at cursing. A rat!”

“Well, a rat is normally a mob informant, but… I don’t think you are a disgusting anything. Just that you did one disgusting thing, and inadvertently at that. As I said, people make mistakes.”

“I guess. And besides, if you should be breastfeeding anyone, it’s-”

Her eyes went wide. OH NO. How could she have come so close to spilling the beans about Blake’s little long-standing crush?! Kali’s head tilted a little when she saw her voice had cut off so instantly. “It’s who? Please tell me this isn’t about pushing your mother and I together again. Enough, already!”

With a weak chuckle – thankfully, one that could be sold due to the tears and the still-strangled voice from choking on the cookies – Weiss gave a huge shrug. “Got me!”

“Alright, alright,” she chuckled back, picking up her milk again. “I appreciate your efforts. That would solve a lot of problems, but we simply don’t have that sort of bond. Just good friends. And even if I think she’s a beautiful, wonderful woman who would make a gentle lover, she needs friends a lot more right now. Leave it at that.”

“Okay, okay. In that case, I’ll just have another cookie – and a tall, cool breast of milk, please.”

They both laughed and clinked their glasses. Weiss still felt frazzled and stunned from being ambushed, but she fully understood why Kali would want to make doubly sure the matter was settled. After all, now the Schnee family wasn’t merely important to her emotionally - they were all tied up in Dragons business, whether or not it was for the best. But she wouldn’t go that far just for the Dragons.

No, Kali was simply a very good woman. They were lucky to have her on their side.

“Besides, I think Raven has designs on Willow,” Kali said as she dunked a cookie in the glass. “And I’ve already seen what she’s like when someone’s standing in the way of her intended. No, thank you.”

“Does she really?” she asked eagerly, sitting a bit more forward. “I think so, too! But how do you know? Because I haven’t wanted to assume that – enough people are accusing me of being a matchmaker that I’m kind of… afraid to be too pushy. Besides, you know how grumpy Raven can be, and my mother’s a straightie.”

The elder woman shook her head as she finished her bite of cookie. “You proved that she isn’t, actually. Inadvisable as it was, we can’t argue with the results; if a woman latching onto just one nipple can make her orgasm… well it wouldn’t have worked so well if she were completely heterosexual.”

“That is true…” Her shoulders shrugged. “And I’d be lying if I said it didn’t make me all antsy, too.”

“She sounded that good, hm?” Her expression was passive, eyes focused on Weiss’s face. She felt as if she were still on trial. But perhaps now she was truly curious rather than looking to reignite any arguments or discussions.

So Weiss decided to give it to her unfiltered. “Sounded good, felt good. I really didn’t feel any negative feelings while we were doing that. Honestly, if she weren’t my mother, I might not mind… trying it again. But I won’t,” she headed her off with a raised hand. “Never. I don’t want to make Mommy feel guilty, or sad, or get you yelling at her again; it’s just not worth it for a little fun we can go find with other people instead.”

“You really do call her ‘Mommy’,” she muttered in mild disbelief. When Weiss blinked, she shook her head and laughed. “Okay, sorry; it’s not a bad thing. Just that Blake outgrew that years ago.”

“Well, I didn’t get to spend much time with her over the past few years.”

“That… is an extremely valid point.” She then shook her head and raised her cookie-free hand to caress over her collar. “I must say, I’ve never much thought about this kind of thing before. It’s disgusting, but…”

“What?” When she only shrugged before taking a sip of milk, Weiss grunted, “UGH! Not you, too!”

“Hm?”

“Yang said she thought it was ‘sexy’, and you agree with her! Don’t you?!” When Kali only sat there, trying to come up with a response, she burst out, “So typical! You feel comfortable telling me not to do it because it’s ‘disgusting’, and then turn around and get all hot and bothered by the idea!”

Kali’s smile was fairly dark and indulgent, and one she had only rarely caught in the older woman’s features even if it was probably always lurking just beneath the surface. “If me finding something disgusting actually stopped me from enjoying it, I wouldn’t have tried half the things I have, Weiss. Not that I’ll try just anything. Just many things that would probably curl your toes where you sit.”

“Try me,” Weiss challenged, feeling bolder now that they were on more even footing. “Bet you I’m not as skittish as you think!”

“Hmm… well, that should be fairly simple to prove.” She thought another few seconds. Then she smiled gleefully and pressed her hands together in front of her chin. “Alright. Scoot a little closer.”

Weiss obeyed, dying to know what was about to happen – though also quietly prepared to push Kali away if it turned out to be too far. But she was surprised again. Instead of leaning in, Kali stood and walked around to sit right up against her other side. The proximity made her nervous, because Kali was so gorgeous, and warm, and close. And a grown woman! It was different than girls her own age, or the one-time fluke with her mother. Gentle hands began to slide her jacket off, and she felt discomfited with her arms entirely exposed, even though that wasn’t really a big deal.

“Arms up.”

“Wh-what?”

“Or just this one.” Her finger tapped Weiss’s forearm, and Weiss raised it slightly. “No, all the way - straight in the air.” She did as asked. “Good. Now, are you ready?”

“Oh, I suppose. But what are you trying tooaaaAAAHAHAH!”

The laugh had burst from her lips when she felt a tongue running over her armpit. What was she doing?! However, that laugh was the only full-bodied one. Even though what she had felt tickled, there wasn’t much more of that; Kali didn’t keep nibbling crazily as if tickling on purpose. Instead…

Instead, she was fairly making out with that area of her anatomy. Lips pushing firmly, tongue swirling over the skin. Soft as it was there, very tiny bumps here and there from the closely-shorn hairs kept it from being completely smooth, and Weiss felt embarrassed – but why should she be? It was normal to shave one’s underarms. Or not to shave them, for some women. What was abnormal was licking them as if they were a melting Good Humor bar!

“O-ooh,” she finally whispered when half a minute had passed. It was starting to feel less ticklish and more… intriguing. Butterflies were dancing in her stomach as Kali’s hand came to rest on it, and she definitely felt the moan into her skin. Was Kali really enjoying doing this? Were both of them?

Right around that time she started to worry, Mrs. Belladonna pulled back, wiping some saliva from her bottom lip. She had really gone for broke at one point. Then she purred, “There.”

“Huh? I m-mean… ‘there’ what?”

“What did I just do? Go on, say it.”

“Y-you… kissed my armpit. And really laid one on me, not just a little peck! It’s so…” Kali nodded for her to continue, and she squirmed. “Dirty. That’s a dirty, stinky part, and you…”

Kali nodded again. “Good. So yes or no – did you think that was a disgusting thing for me to do?”

“I- well, yes!”

“And did you like it?”

Swallowing down all the other words she wanted to say, she gave the only answer she could. “I… I think so.”

“So you see my point,” she sighed as she stood up, casually walking around the picnic basket on her black pumps as if she had done nothing out of the ordinary. “Just because something disgusts me, or disgusts both of us, doesn’t mean it can’t be enjoyable. It all depends on whether or not that something is harmful. And… well, I really doubt either of us will be ‘harmed’ by me giving your armpit a little kissy-poo.”

“Yeah, a French kissy-poo! Wow, that was really- I’m drowning, I just never expected anybody to do that! It’s not even that it was you, it’s just that it happened! Really a large charge!”

Laughing, she shook her head. “You kids today say the kookiest things.” As Weiss pushed her hand through her bangs, blinking rapidly, she finally said, “Oh, don’t overreact. I was only trying to prove a point.”

“Do you like doing that?” she demanded.

“Well… I do, a bit. But I’ll be honest - it’s mostly for the reactions it gets.” Her eyes sparkled with mirth, which spilled over into a giggle when Weiss sighed and rolled her eyes. “But really, it’s as fun as nibbling on any other body part, but not quite so sexual as, you know… other areas. So it seemed like a good test.”

“Great! You passed.” She squirmed, unable to get comfortable.

“Something wrong?”

“No. Well… I don’t know. I just feel a little strange now.”

“Do you want the handkerchief to wipe the moisture away?” Weiss didn’t answer right away, and Kali smiled a little wider. “Would you prefer if I kiss the other one to even them out?”

“YES! Yes, that’s it, that’s what feels so weird! Like I’m only half done!”

As Kali leaned over their cookies and started pulling Weiss’s arm straight up into the air, she shook her head gently at the young Schnee. “Keep this up, and you can add another dancer to your harem, Weiss.” One little kiss. “Because if even just your underarms are so fun to smooch…”

Weiss tried not to moan as she started in again. And failed. The whole time Kali was making out with that armpit, she had to resist staring down into her ample cleavage – or thinking about what else she might have smooched if given free reign. Those Belladonna women were truly dangerous.

#princess and the dragons #1950s au #naughtybutweiss #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants

0 notes

rwbyremnants · 11 months

Text

The Housewives Hit Club Futopia

Warnings: incest, past voyeurism, age difference lust, foot worship, armpit worship, cunnilingus, fellatio, stockings kink, testicle play, splitting bamboo, rawing. Past abuse mentions (briefly)

Whew, I knew a lot of you were waiting for that one. Enjoy! Thanks for all the reviews coming in, they really help me on the days when it feels like I'm throwing these out into the void and nobody's reading them lol

=Chapter 11: Kali

Against her own expectations, Kali felt entirely confident and even-keeled as she approached the corner designated for herself and Blake. She tried to glance around and catch sight of Yang, but the blonde was already out of sight in the darkness; she had sort of wished they didn’t add this unnecessary “privacy” measure, but also completely understood why Ruby brought it up. Nerves were on edge, and grievances were likely about to be aired.

But not between her and Blake. There was a seed of doubt in the back of her mind that this might go worse than she expected, but it just didn’t seem likely. They didn’t have the most perfect of relationships, but it had rarely been volatile. They were just too much alike, and most of that sameness was their quiet reflection, their ability to observe and react with a level head.

Plus one other factor. But she couldn't be entirely certain that would come into play.

“So,” Blake sighed as she leaned back against the wall, folding her arms over her chest.

“So. Share your feelings.”

A harsh little laugh. “Funny.”

“Actually, I’m being serious. I know we don’t talk about feelings that often, but we used to. This… seems like a good time to revisit that old habit.”

Her daughter was quiet for a moment more. “Did you really fuck Yang?”

Oh. She was upset; very legitimately. There might not have been anger in her voice, but she knew it to be true instantly; her daughter only seemed aloof to other people. Not to her. “I… did. I had intended to keep it between Yang and I, but I don’t think it’s very fair of me to lie to you in this situation.”

“Great. Thanks, that’s all I needed to know.”

“Blake, what is it?”

“What is it? Oh, maybe just that the girl I’ve been-” She cut off, biting her lips together. Trying to avoid an argument. “Mm.”

Kali took a step toward her to examine her features more closely, and she barely reacted. She hesitated as her mind raced, pulse doing much the same. She wasn’t as prepared as she thought for this possibility. “Oh no.”

“What? It’s fine.”

“No, Blake, I… you didn’t- I had no idea.”

She stared down at the floor, shuffling her fishnetted feet. “Would it have made a difference if you did? Clearly, the most important thing to you tonight was that you get laid.”

“Blake, that isn’t fair,” she told her in a little bit of a firmer tone. “As we’ve already said, we did not intend to sleep with anyone. We didn’t even know this was the type of club that… that did that. Though Willow had her theories.”

“Yes, and she clearly let Pyrrha fuck her brains out, so theories and intentions don’t count for shit.”

So she would have to eat a little crow. Kali had been through far worse. Checking her defensiveness for the moment, she said, “I’m sorry. I didn’t know you and Yang were… involved.”

At first, Blake only nodded. She stared down for a long moment, just thinking - and being full of emotions and doing her best not to confront any of them. As was usual for her. Kali had a little too much time with no conversation to distract herself, so she couldn’t help checking her daughter's physical condition. Still hard. Most of the girls were on the other side of their refractory periods by now; it probably didn’t even take the second dose of aphrodisiac to get them hard again, thanks to the mystery chemicals they had taken before the show began. Kali knew erection meds typically stayed effective for two-to-three hours.

“We’re not.”

“What?” she asked, surfacing from her thoughts.

“Yang and I. We aren’t actually together, I just… nevermind.”

Kali nodded, mouth a thin, grim line. She put a hand on Blake’s shoulder, felt her tense - but didn’t take it away. “You just didn’t know… how to tell her how you feel?”

“I didn’t know if she would want to go out with me. She’s pan, so the problem wouldn’t be my gender, but she’s never acted… like… I guess we just act like buddies. Other than training. Plus, I’m still a little gunshy after… w-well…”

“That’s alright,” she breathed softly. Neither of them wanted to discuss Adam; she had enough mental scarring and trauma already without dredging all that abuse up. “And you may not believe me, but I would never have interfered if I knew. You could still pursue her, too; I’m fairly confident she isn’t going to ‘fall in love’ with me after one fling in a strip club.”

“But why would she want me when she could have you?” Blake burst out in frustration. Even her “shouting” was still fairly gentle and subdued, but Kali still winced as if struck. She hated when her daughter was upset with her, and she knew the same worked in reverse. Both were more sensitive than they let on, though only with the people that were closest to them.

“Because I’m not right for her. I’m a happily married woman; I already have my life partner. Casual sex is fine for what it is, and even the illusion of romance for a moment or two. But I’m always going back to your father afterward.”

Blake was already chuckling before she even stopped. “I don’t get that. Well… I guess I do in theory. Does Dad know? I mean, do you cheat on him all the time, or…?”

“I used to,” she admitted softly. It was amazing they had never talked about this before; Blake had hinted she knew, and Kali hadn’t denied it completely, and she figured that was all that was needed. Apparently she was mistaken. “He acted mistrustful because of that, and… eventually I found the courage to explain my needs. He did not take it well. But we’ve had more conversations, more revelations. We’re in a much better place.”

“A better place where you fuck everything within a twenty mile radius and he’s just sad?”

Finally, Kali scowled and took her hand away to put both on her hips. “Blake Belladonna, you know that is uncalled for.”

“Is it? I mean, we’re already talking about it; don’t I get to ask if Dad is actually okay with this, or if he’s just putting up with it because there’s no stopping you?”

“I… alright, fine, it’s fair, but you’re still being nasty. I get that you’re upset-”

“You don’t. You couldn’t possibly understand all the reasons I’m upset.” Blake took a breath, tossing her head slightly to get her hair to fall back into place. “Alright, alright. Just… answer me. Is he really chill with the open relationship thing?”

“Yes,” she stated firmly. “He wasn’t always, but when I consistently came back to his bed afterward, his concerns relaxed. I still wouldn’t say he ‘loves’ it but he understands that it’s just part of who I am, and that asking me to change is just as unfair as me asking him not to care at all. I try to be completely open and honest with him about my encounters.” Then she let out a snort. “Well, he doesn’t want all the details, but any he asks for are given.”

“Good. That’s… that’s good, Mom.” She sighed, clearly releasing some of her tension. “I’m still a little upset because you took Yang from me, though. It’s just- you knew she was my friend. Even if you didn’t know I wanted to be more.”

Second round of crow had been served, apparently. “It’s not ideal, no. But… as we’ve discussed… I honestly wouldn’t have contemplated any of this if Willow hadn’t dragged us here, and wouldn’t have been so handsy with your friend if not for our spiked beverages. You may not believe me, but… it just… became all too easy, and resisting too difficult. Didn’t even seem like the smarter option in the moment.”

Blake swallowed hard. “I guess it is a little bit Salem’s fault. Though I don’t think she could have guessed you were our parents.”

“Probably not. Or at least, I hope not, because that would be a truly horrible prospect. Who would do that to not just one but four families?”

“Right?” she said with a weak chuckle. At least she was moving past her fury, subdued as it had been. She shifted from foot to foot, as if trying to figure out what to do next. “So… was it… ugh. It’s literally the only thing I can think of to ask.”

“It was good,” she said - a vast understatement. Her daughter didn’t need to hear they even went for the full anal. “You and Raven? I thought I heard you two hinting that you didn’t…?”

Her golden eyes dragged up, almost challenging her mother by staring directly into hers. “We did a sixty-nine. That was as far as it went.”

Damn. Kali had tried to mentally prepare herself, but she still felt the mingling rush of shame and heat at the more clear picture. "I see."

"What, is that a problem?"

"No, no, it's fine. I never said I had a problem with it; Raven did. Even you did, considering you wanted to trade places with me."

"Ugh, it's like you want me to hate you for taking it from me."

"I didn't take anything. Had I known-"

"Yeah, yeah." They both fell silent for a moment. "You and Yang went all the way. So I have questions… I'm just not sure if I want to ask."

"Hmm. You want to know if she was good? If one or both of us finished?" Blake nodded, and she sighed. "Honey… I'll tell you, but honestly, I don't think you actually want to know."

Her girl nodded, a little slower this time. "I probably don't, but I think I'll still ask. If you're sure you don't mind."

"Not at all." At least they were still talking. "It's a little weird to talk about with you, but we can handle it. We… well, we both tried oral. Then we moved along to penetration. Yang wore a condom, if you were worried about that."

"Oh, that's good. Please don't have my crush's baby; I might have kind of wanted a sister, but not like that."

Kali grimaced as she leaned against the wall next to her daughter. “I… would rather take a morning after pill, thanks. Even if my eggs were viable.”

"They're not?"

"Nope. Otherwise you would already have a sibling; you were our miracle baby, I'm sure we've told you before."

"Yeah, but… I guess I thought you were just trying to be complimentary."

A vague smile graced Kali's lips. "Mm, it's both. It took us a lot of trying and a lot of fertility treatments to bring you into this world. They told me that my body was physically built for birthing, except for the actual conception stage. Almost a cruel cosmic joke, isn't it?"

"I'm… really sorry, Mom," Blake breathed, voice legitimately aggrieved on her behalf.

"Don't be. I got a beautiful daughter that I am very proud of. I don't feel short-changed in the slightest."

As Blake smiled, Kali more sensed than saw the twitch from her anatomy - she had been trying to keep her eyes up but the movement tested her fortitude. It wasn't easy not to read anything into that, but she did her best to focus on what her daughter needed right now. This whole situation was insane and she just wanted to take care of her child as best she could.

"Thanks. So, um… I'm sorry about the boner. I know you understand why, but I really can't make it go away."

"Yes, I know. Or I figured based on everything we've talked about with the group."

"Yeah. You just keep looking at it, so I wanted to reassure you it's not because you did anything, or… me thinking anything is going to happen."

Kali felt her heart skip over a beat. "You noticed?" Blake nodded. "I'm sorry, honey. This has just been a very sexually-charged night, and I'm a fan of dicks; my instinct is to look."

"Mm, I get that. I wasn't trying to accuse you of anything."

"Nor I you." She hesitated for a moment, weighing the pros and cons of what she was about to say, then pushed herself to continue. "I know you would never actually want to try anything like that with me; the stimulants in your bloodstream are entirely to blame. Please don't beat yourself up about this."

Blake's hesitation was longer. Conspicuously longer. "Right."

"Blake… you wouldn't want to do anything with me. Would you?"

"O-of course not. I don't know why you would even ask something like that."

The sympathy creeping into Kali's voice was significant. "Oh, Blake…"

"Hey, what do you want from me? I told you, that's not why I'm hard, so… so we can move on. Tell me more about, uh… how it was riding Yang! Yeah!"

Okay, Blake wasn’t terribly suspicious before. That was suspicious - setting off all kinds of alarm bells. And Kali was too shrewd for it to slip right past. She leaned a little closer, trying to catch her daughter’s darting eyes. “It’s alright, sweetie. Talk to me. I know it might feel like things can be too big to tell me, or you’re worried you’ll make me too uncomfortable, or damage our relationship somehow. But I want to know whatever you feel ready to tell me. I promise I’m not going to be angry.”

“What about disgusted?” Blake scoffed. “You really think there’s no line, don’t you? No line I can cross that will make you hate me?”

“I don’t. Not one line. Anything you can say, I can handle, and I’m still going to love y-”

“I used to steal your clothes.”

Kali blinked a couple of times, still catching up from how quickly her daughter had blurted that interruption. “What?”

“This… is stupid.” Blake cleared her throat, and Kali could hear how much her voice was trembling. “Late in junior high, early high school? Before I came out to you, I, uh… I used to steal your clothes and try them on, a-and wonder what it must be like to be as gorgeous and sexy as Kali Belladonna. Instead of just gross boy-me.”

“You’ve told me a little of that before,” she whispered gently, heart beating faster. She felt like a revelation was coming soon, and she didn’t want to impede its progress. “That you started by ‘cross-dressing’ - except we both know it never was that, not really.”

Nodding as she shifted her feet, Blake took a moment to examine the floor. And Kali examined Blake. She had been fairly hard before, but this was a full erection by this point, unless she missed her guess. She wished she could see her expression better in the near-darkness to get a better read on her emotional state.

“Yeah. What I didn’t tell you… is… that after doing that for a year or so, I started to… take care of my urges. Masturbate,” she said frankly when Kali tilted her head, even though it hadn’t been out of confusion. Just intrigue. “While wearing your clothes. I felt so sexy, and more like myself, but I was also… imagining you and wishing I could look like you. S-so, um… I guess I would be thinking about you while doing that. I didn’t mean for it to be about wanting to do anything with you, but my brain did go there on its own, sometimes.”

Swallowing hard and trying not to let her voice give away too much, Kali breathed, “Ah.”

“I’m sorry, Mom,” she breathed, beyond anguished. Near tears, but not quite there. “I know, I’m sick. It’s bad enough everybody here fucked somebody else’s mom already, but I… I’m the only one who wanted to do that to my own . Right? So… so clearly I need to be put down, or something.”

“I already knew, Blake.”

Her daughter nearly shot forward in shock. Her head was halfway through the motion when she stopped their heads from colliding and asked, “You- how? In what way could you have known? I never told anybody!”

“Because I saw you,” she whispered, trying to ignore the twisting in her stomach. This had been too long coming for her to dare stop now. “A couple of times, while you were still in high school; not that many. I just didn’t… exactly know what to say, how to let you know without, well… embarrassing you. Especially once you and I figured out who you were together, it seemed like it would only hurt you to know. So I kept it to myself.”

“What… did you see?” No answer. Blake's voice became even more plaintive and desperate as she breathed, “Mom…”

“I saw a beautiful young girl, trying to figure herself out.”

“No, no - that sounds nice, but I really need to know what you saw me doing. I… I feel disgusting, I need you to tell me. Right now, if you can.”

The urgency robbed Kali of the ability to get out of this with a few flowery words. “Alright. I saw you in my bra and panties and pantyhose, nails painted, lipstick on. I had slept in that day because I worked too hard on a case the night before, so I’m sure you thought I was out. You didn’t even notice me watching. First, I just saw you dancing around the living room, which was harmless enough - other than the erection.”

“Oh… my God…” Blake pressed a hand to her eyes. “Holy shit, no.”

“Eventually, you claimed a spot on the couch and went to town,” Kali pressed on, her own voice beginning to tremble the slightest amount. “It, um… I wish I could say you either looked graceful, or disgusting, or…” She shook her head, pressing her lips together. She couldn’t. Even if Blake might need it, she could not let this particular cat out of the bag.

“What is it, Mom?” she asked hollowly.

“I’m sorry, Blake. I didn’t mean to make this about me, or… I just wanted you to know that I already knew, and that was why I supported you so quickly. I already had time to come to terms - I was just waiting for you to be ready to come out.”

But Blake was slowly shaking her head. “What did it look like? Come on. At least just… just tell me what you were trying to say before.”

“Well, I felt like a voyeur, obviously. It was tempting to come out and punish you for stealing my clothes, or just ask what you were doing with open honesty, but when I saw how happy and comfortable you looked, and… stimulated… I just kept watching. Not sure what else to do. And the longer I watched… the less disgusted I could be. You were giving in to your natural instincts, and it was oddly beautiful.”

“Me jerking it while thinking about you and wearing your clothes? Beautiful?!" Her daughter blinked a few times and scoffed, "Wow, that’s, uh… really nice, and also weird.”

Kali nodded tiredly. “Yes, weird. Not that I knew you were thinking about me, other than…” She trailed off, then cleared her throat. “Honestly, though, I don’t mind the memory. As I said, my daughter is very beautiful, and was doing what came naturally. And having a good time exploring.”

“Other than what?”

“You are like a dog with a bone tonight,” Kali laughed nervously. “Won’t let anything go. Fine, you… I thought- thought I heard you whisper ‘Mama’ once. But I told myself it was me mishearing.”

The quiet “fuck” said enough. Kali reached up to steady her shoulder, but Blake was quick to say, “No, don’t touch me, I’m disgusting.”

“You aren’t! It’s… not as uncommon as you think, having an oedipal complex.”

“I don’t want to kill Dad,” Blake laughed weakly, and she joined her as they both relaxed very slightly. “But, uh, wow. I thought you would freak out a lot more than this.”

Shrugging a shoulder, she whispered, “Guess your old mother can still surprise you now and then.”

“You’re not old, Mama. Not even close. Besides, you kind of… I’ve had a thing for older women my whole life. I just tried to focus on ones who weren’t you when I let my brain run wild. Didn’t always work, but there you go.”

A shared moment. Kali felt her heart beating faster as she gazed into Blake’s eyes - perceived the interest there. They were smiling at each other, grateful to be in each other’s lives and for their relationship. All fine and beautiful things… aside from the pesky detail that the love they shared was clearly a little more than purely familial.

“Blake… I think it’s my turn.”

“What?” The girl was clearly distracted. She had started to lean closer out of instinct, and the words snapped her out of her daze. “Oh, I… I'm s-”

“Listen.” She knew an apology had been coming, so she wanted to cut her daughter off before she started stumbling over words. Her hand drifted up to caress over her daughter's cheek gently, trying to reassure her that she didn't mind what the girl had been about to do on accident. “I think it’s only fair to tell you that… when I watched you, in the living room, I felt a certain… interest.”

“Oh.” Blake looked at her for a moment, brow starting to furrow. “Wait, what does that mean?”

“I’ve never acted on it,” Kali told her firmly, wanting to establish the parameters before the accusations could start. Maybe Blake wouldn’t hurl them at all, but sometimes preemptive damage control was the best course of action. “Really, most of the time, I try to forget that moment. But… you looked so enthralled, and were wearing my clothes, possibly moaning my name… I felt flattered. More than flattered, I…”

Leaning up from the wall a little, she tried to peer into her mother’s face. “Mom, are you saying you liked watching me?”

“I think ‘liked’ is a little strong. I felt guilty, and shocked, and disgusted that I was seeing something private and sexual that my child would definitely not want me seeing. At the same time…” Kali cleared her throat to make it easier to continue, but found she still couldn’t. No matter how she tried to phrase it, the words sounded so raw and loaded, and she didn’t want to put that on her girl.

“No, tell me,” Blake breathed.

“It was… you looked very good that way. I don’t want to say more than that - this probably isn't very wise, but I also don't think I can lie to you anymore.”

“ME?!” she gasped. “I wasn’t even- I hadn’t begun transitioning yet. I looked ridiculous.”

“Not as ridiculous as you think. I could still see a little glimmer of the beautiful woman you’ve become since then. And either way, you always looked pretty as either gender, even if this one suits you the best - and I'm very firmly bisexual, after all.”

This time, the throb was hard enough it drew her eyes again. Blake followed her gaze, then let out a little gust of air of frustration. “Oh God, I wish that didn’t make that happen.”

“Everything’s fine,” Kali urged her. “It was in the past. A moment happened, and it wasn’t intentional - for either of us. You were trying to figure yourself out, and my body responded to something appealing it saw. Neither of us meant to do anything wrong, and… we didn't. It's alright.”

“Y-yeah. Um, except…” Blake looked away again, pressing her back into the wall, hands in the small of her back. “Except it wasn’t the only time.”

“Well, I assumed that, Blake. It’s okay.”

“No, I mean… I haven’t…” A frustrated little sigh. “I stopped dressing up in your clothes when I got my own, yeah. But after that first time I accidentally thought about you… while I… u-um, it still happens, sometimes.”

Maybe the dosed mint water was still lingering in Kali’s system, but she heard the purr in her own voice when she leaned closer, resting a hand on Blake’s upper arm. “You’ve still been thinking about me while purging your urges?” A little nod. “How recently?”

“It’s been a couple weeks. M-mostly, I think about classmates, or Yang. And lately, a lot of the girls around here, obviously. Of course, being with Raven earlier… it was a lot more difficult to keep you out of my brain. I’m really sorry again about-”

“That’s alright. I’m not judging you; I have no room to judge, since I’m just as guilty as you are.”

Blake’s head whipped around - and their faces were only a few inches apart. “You are?”

“Well, I meant for sleeping with Yang, but… I think about you now and then, yes. A lot of the… ‘open relationship’ incidents? In the beginning, I was trying anything I could to get you and that hand wrapped around your beautiful cock out of my mind.” Another twitch. Kali had to fight down the instinct to just grab Blake’s invitingly firm shaft and start stroking; she already hated how forward she was being, and that would have been beyond the pale. “You are?”

“Mmhh… Mama…” Then Blake squeezed her eyes shut. ’m glad you’re telling me, I know I will be tomorrow, but right now it’s making me crazy. Knowing you wanted me and I wanted you…”

“What would you have done if I walked in and tried to help you?” Kali asked, moving her hand very unwisely to Blake’s stomach. “Probably would have panicked and run away. And I would have felt horrible. So it’s alright that we only wanted it from afar; that was for the best, especially at the time.”

“Y-yeah, because I wasn’t even pretty.”

“You have always been pretty.” Kali sighed and began to pet up and down, and she could feel Blake’s abdominal muscles twitch and flex slightly under her touch. “Mmm… but even without everything else, I would absolutely never have crossed that line; I never sought out teenagers, either. A high school senior or two, yes, but nobody younger than that…”

“Oh my GOD,” Blake breathed shakily. “I- I can’t believe you fucked teenagers because you wished you could- you…” There was an odd desperation in her voice. “I would have been cool, if you touched me while I was doing it. If you just walked in and talked to me, yeah, I would have run away, but touching me…”

“It wouldn’t have been right,” Kali told her again firmly. “You weren’t old enough.”

“I know. And I would have been sickened by that aspect later in life. But as a girl who wanted her Mama in the worst way humanly possible?” She was clearly pushing herself to go on, not to hold back. “I wanted you to be the one making me cum so bad…”

Damn. Kali had been mostly keeping her arousal at bay since Yang had taken care of it, but her willpower ran out at that line; her needs were now definitely back. But she still told herself she could control the outcome of this moment; it didn’t have to all fall apart. “I… wow. You really said that.”

“I’m sorry.”

“No need to be sorry, sweetheart.” She kissed her cheek. Blake turned her face to try to catch her lips, but Kali pulled back and Blake caught herself halfway through the action. “Oh - it’s fine.”

“No! No, it's not fine - I have a fucking problem, Mama!”

“So do I. We’ve already established it’s not just you, so please…” Swallowing, she glanced over at the rest of the room. Nobody was remotely within view; just shadows in the corners she couldn’t even make out, no noises carrying past the music. “Blake, it’s going to be okay. Do you want me to give you some privacy? You can take care of business.” She wanted her to feel less horrible, so she added, “I’ll probably do the same.”

“You will?” Blake squirmed, her cock wobbling on the air. Looking so appealing… delicious… no. NO.

“I-I probably will, yes. And whatever you think about during the act is your business alone; if it’s unhealthy for you, then you have to be the one to work on it. But I promise you, Blake… I’m not going to think any less of you. I’m not hurt if it’s me; in fact, I’m flattered, even if I wish I had been a better parent.”

“You were a great mother,” Blake told her earnestly, turning so that the cock was even closer. She found her hand was resting on Blake’s hip now, and she was too mesmerised by the intensity in her eyes to be able to pull away. “Still are. A-and I promise, you didn’t really do anything to make me want oedipal things.”

Laughing very slightly at that phrasing, she repeated, “I didn’t really , huh?”

“Well, there were a couple of incidents. But they weren’t on purpose; I mean it, I know they weren’t, Mama.”

Kali could tell her girl was being brutally honest now. Trying to reason to make her mother feel less guilty, yes, but she was holding nothing back except out of concern. If she didn’t ask now, she might not ever get another opportunity; Blake would close herself off again, seal up the vault to protect her feelings. However unnecessary.

“Tell me. We might as well, as long as we’re on the subject.”

“Okay, well… it’s probably more about me than about you. But there were times you would change in front of me when I was really young, or shower with me because you didn’t have time to give me a bath separately. I really liked… being around you when we were both naked; made me feel closer to you. I would try to tease your nipples, and you would say, ‘No no, not until-’”

“‘-you’re older’,” Kali breathed, the memory filtering back in. She had literally thought nothing of that at the time; just gently telling her child to stop playing so they could get washed up - and that someday, her then-boy might do that to a woman. Not her specifically. But now she realised she may have accidentally planted a tiny seed of future desire. Small Blake thought one day she would be able to play with her mother’s breasts if she grew up big and strong.

And not just those…

“Yeah,” Blake sighed as she heard the frustrated growl in her mother’s throat. “But it wasn’t really that bad, they’re just boobs. Nice ones, though.”

“No, no… I remembered something else. I showed you my vagina once.”

“Huh? Oh, wait - yes. Because one day I wouldn’t stop asking and asking why Mama didn’t have what I had. Annoying little shit, wasn’t I?”

Kali grimaced and facepalmed. “I’m so stupid. I thought it was natural for you to be curious, so instead of hiding it out of reach or making you feel ashamed or punishing you, I would just show you, explain what you were seeing, and you would put it out of your mind. There… wasn’t supposed to be anything sexual about… I am so, so sorry, Blake. What the hell was I thinking?”

“It wasn’t sexual for me back then,” Blake reassured her, caressing her mother's upper arms with soothing hands. Even though it inflamed her as much as it soothed. “But I never forgot what you looked like. Or how beautiful your body is; that’s… I’ve thought about that body as ‘woman’ for my whole life. Kind of why mature women do it for me so much.”

“Mm, well, I do have a nice body,” she sighed, and her daughter giggled. “Oh, I don’t know how I never put that together. I basically handed you a license to grow up with a complex.”

Her daughter was already shaking her head, stepping just close enough that she could feel her cock bump against her through her skirt. If only that didn’t feel so enticing! “Not on purpose. And honestly, it was probably going to happen, anyway. That’s what happens when you have the hottest mom on the block.”

“Stop,” she breathed with a slight smile she couldn’t help. Stupid, stupid heart, being so easily tempted by the forbidden fruit.

“No. I, um… I know it’s not going to help anything, but hearing about you and Yang… it wasn’t just Yang I was jealous about.”

Kali looked up into her eyes. “You can’t mean that. You can’t actually mean I’m on equal standing with your crush; of course you ought to want her more, think about her more. But thank you for the flattery, it’s… I appreciate that.”

“I mean, yes, I really like Yang. But I’ve been thinking about you a lot longer, and… you are still dynamite.” Blake bit her lip for a moment, looking away. “Sorry. I know, I’m saying too much.”

“You’re saying everything right; that’s the problem.” She sighed, glancing around to make sure nobody was approaching. “We shouldn’t do this… I’m starting to wonder if I shouldn’t at least back off to a safe distance…”

“Wait, no,” Blake said, blinking rapidly. “I wasn’t trying to get you to actually- that’s not why I’m saying this stuff, I promise. Only being honest now that we can. I just wanted you to know you are definitely hot enough to lust after, and that I still love you as my mama, not just the top slot in my spank bank.”

Kali snorted. “Spank bank? Isn’t that-” Then she gulped, a fresh pulse of arousal spreading through her body. “Nevermind. I withdraw the question. But I thought Yang was your top slot.”

“I… can like two women in different ways,” she hedged. “She’s so strong, and sunshiney; I mean, ‘Sunbeam’ is pretty accurate. But you’re literally the tall, dark, and hot MILF in the shadows, tempting me to… to do…”

“To do what?” Kali breathed onto her chin as she looked up at her. They were too close - this could so easily get out of hand. But by now, maybe it wasn’t so terrible if it did. This might be their only chance to take advantage of the insanity of the situation and throw themselves into an ill-advised encounter. Any future chance would take more conscious thought, deliberate choices.

“To do what I shouldn’t.”

Kali caressed up and down her daughter’s back. They had reached the crossroads; she wasn’t going to let Blake blindly pick a path. This was it. Even if this whole situation was insane, she could never forgive herself if she didn't at least try to talk some sense into her - and offer warnings and reassurances if she couldn't.

“My little Blake. So grown up.” She cleared her throat. “I need you to understand something. No matter what happens now, I love you - always. With that out of the way… we have options to go over.”

“Yeah?” she breathed, already trying to grind on her. Kali just let it happen, focused on suppressing the arousal from creeping into her calm voice.

“First, I could do something to cut this tension between us. Push you away or slap you, or just tell a corny mom-joke.” Blake smiled. “Then you can either take care of your urges on your own, which is recommended, or try to ignore them - which I don’t think is going to work, with all those chemicals in your system. But I will absolutely respect that decision. In fact, I’m encouraging that one, because I think it’s probably the sane one, even though I’m not exactly objective.”

To her credit, the girl really did mull that over. Then she nodded. “Okay. Option one, abort mission. What’s option two? Are there more than two options?”

“No, just those two. Because… while I could try to pretend I’ll help you out with my hand alone , technically take care of the issue, I’m fairly certain I can’t keep that promise. Once we start down a path of doing anything together, I’m almost completely certain we’ll lose control and… and anything could happen. Whether or not we can live with ourselves tomorrow is anyone’s guess. I’ll definitely still love and support you, but I don’t have the slightest idea if we could see each other without feeling shame and disgust. I just don’t know, I can’t predict that, and… and I want you to understand the risk here.”

“Oh. Alright, that’s… that’s definitely fair.” Blake was probably blushing; too bad she couldn’t tell in this accursed disco-lighting. But she could absolutely feel the twitch from down below.

“But with that said, I’m not going to quit on you as your mother once you choose. Even if it’s the second option.”

“Really? If I wanted to… to finally see what it’s like, being with you for real… you would? Are you sure about that?”

“Don’t worry about me.”

“No,” she breathed, reaching up to cup Kali’s face. God, she hated how much she loved that touch; the hand was perfect, thumb caressing her skin, palm soft. “I am worried. What about Dad? He would never understand.”

“It’s none of his business. We already established that my sexual escapades outside our marriage aren’t for him to know about - as long as I’m staying safe, sane, and consensual, and they don’t interfere in our marriage any more than necessary. I just give him the bare minimum so he knows what's going on with me, and he isn’t in the dark. I know… this probably shouldn't be covered, but technically, it is. He agreed to the situation. And you and I are safe; I know this was your first night on the job, and Raven is clean, and… well, I have myself tested often, just in case.”

Blake gulped and nodded, her sigh afterward shaky. Their bodies were so close now, and Kali could feel her peaks were hardened, wetness had returned. Her body was fully awake and wanted the one in front of her, no matter how ill-advised that desire was.

“I can’t believe you would really do it. I spent all this time, thinking I was crazy…”

“And I spent all this time thinking I was just obsessing over something I misheard,” Kali laughed ruefully as she hugged her daughter hard. Letting their warmth leech into each other, enjoying her closeness, her light, dusky scent. Probably a body spray with the word “midnight” in the name, or similar.

“I don’t, um… I don’t know how to do this, now that we’re talking about it. And what would we be doing? I, uh… I kind of want to explore your body, but I don’t know if that’s what you’re comfortable with. Did you just want me to fuck and duck, so it's not as awkward as if we got really intimate?”

Kali chuckled, everything tingling at her daughter being so forward now. “Fuck and duck, huh? Haven’t heard that one.”

“Sh-shut up. But yeah, I… it’s kind of hard since we’re not supposed to be doing this, I’m not sure what’s okay and what isn’t. I didn’t know if you just wanted me to get it over with as fast as we could to cut through how horny we are.”

“That depends. Is bending me over and not looking at each other going to be enough?” She tried her best to ignore that fresh throb she felt at the word picture Blake must have also painted in her mind. “Will it satisfy… your, um, your secret fantasy? Because if it only partially sates you, we’ll probably just end up in the same spot again - or it’ll make your daydreams worse. But if it’s enough, then it’s enough.”

Blake hummed in thought as she pet up and down her neck. It was too good; Kali could really get used to it, and didn’t want to get used to it. “I… this is crazy, I can’t believe you’re not mad, or… or crying at me being gross. I know you don’t cry much, but I was always so scared it would hurt you to find out.”

“I’m not hurt. It’s nice to know we were both a little weird, instead of just one of us.”

“That’s… exactly how I’m feeling. Very nice.” They shared a smile, and Blake leaned forward - and hesitated. “Oh. I was about to kiss you, but that’s not the same.”

“Have you wanted to kiss me? Or is that not on your list?”

“I don’t have a list.” But she bit her lip and considered. “I’ve thought about it before. Yeah.”

“Okay. I won’t make any moves. You’re the younger party,” she cut off the inevitable question. “I can’t, morally; it isn’t right for me to just start playing with my daughter. Well, none of this is right, but given the parameters of the-”

“I get it,” Blake snorted, caressing over her mother’s soft shoulder-length hair. Earning her a hum, because it felt fantastic to be cared for, always; she just didn’t let herself indulge in much of that from anyone but Ghira. “I… think I’d be okay with you making some moves. But I also know it’s not just about my feelings; you want to make extra sure you’re not pushing me, I respect it.”

“I’m glad you understand.” She turned to kiss her wrist - and then froze. “Oh, this is too easy. We are definitely in dangerous waters. Are you sure… you want to go this far with me? Really, really sure?”

Blake’s answer seemed to be kissing her mother’s cheek tenderly. Then further in, a half-inch at a time. By the time their lips connected, Kali’s heart was pounding in her throat, every inch of her body tingling with anticipation. After all these years of telling herself she was crazy, going to therapy, seeking out encounters with college freshmen who could both fulfill her dark fantasy and keep it at bay… was she really going to share her body with her daughter?

The kiss was so incredible that instantly, she stopped wondering. That was enough. She could count on one hand the number of kisses that made her lose herself in them completely, and none of them beat out Blake. Matched her, sure, but none were more fantastic. Her little girl was so sweet.

While they kissed, Kali found herself using her hands to explore Blake’s back and ass cheeks. Very toned, very firm. After one particularly sharp squeeze, Blake chuckled into the kiss.

“What?” she whispered when they parted.

“I thought you weren’t going to be making any moves, Kali.”

“Oooh… using my name to separate things mentally. Interesting. Alright, Shadow… you’re right, I’m sorry. I was just trying to show interest in the kiss, but I guess paying attention to your butt might have been a bit far.”

“It didn’t bother me,” she told her with a smile. “Now, I, uh… I think I want to take your clothes off. Do you want to take some of mine off, or for me to do it? Or…”

“You aren’t wearing much to begin with,” she snorted. Still, even as she spoke, she was unclasping Blake’s bra and pulling it free. “Here.”

“Thank you,” she breathed as she shivered a little, automatically hunching her shoulders from her tits being exposed. They had always been a little more sensitive than was usual for girls like her.

“Your turn.” She let Blake take off her low-cut blouse, her bra. Hopefully she wasn’t still especially lubricated between her breasts; she didn’t want to offend her poor daughter, who had done nothing to deserve that. Honestly, out of everyone in the room… she wasn’t sure if Blake or Ruby were the closest to blameless. Until now, anyway.

“Mmm…” Blake blinked a couple of times as she got an eyeful. “I know I’m supposed to keep going, but wow, Kali.”

A slight smirk. “Thank you, Shadow.” She held still while Blake pulled her skirt and panties down, stepped out of them and left her heels behind at the same time. Before, she had been trying hard to avoid doing this; now, she wanted to rush headlong into the moment, avoid giving herself too much time to think it through.

“Oh,” Blake breathed softly as she stepped back. “It’s… you are just like I remember. You’re gonna have to teach me how you do it.”

“Do what?” Kali asked, a little distracted.

“Keep everything so tight. Like, you still look like… twenty-five?”

"Oh, sure!" Laughing freely, she tried to focus on her daughter’s adorably flustered face. To avoid thinking about how her peaks stiffened, the surface of her skin tingled. “Flattery is about to get you everywhere, so I suppose I can’t tell you to stop, really.”

“Right, I… suppose so. Oh - did you want these off?”

When her thumbs just barely hooked over the bands at the top of her thigh-high fishnets, Kali bit her lip for a moment before purring, “Those… could stay on. Unless you’re more comfortable with them off.”

“Oh?” Blake said with a playful smirk that did things to her. “Mama has a thing?”

“I’ve had a thing for you in stockings for many years,” she confessed - easily wiping the smirk away. This time, when Blake’s cock twitched, Kali didn’t fight her urge to reach out and caress it, but managed to fight it down to using a single finger to do so. "I'm really starting to wonder if you're going to be able to use this thing after all."

Blake didn't answer. Kali had to know, so she lifted her hands to cup her daughter's cheeks. Yep, they were flaming hot; this was a girl in full blush. If only that didn’t turn her on as much as it did… but she still leaned up to kiss her chin tenderly.

“We can stop anytime, Shadow. I promise.”

“I don’t want to stop. I’m just… anxious.”

“What are you anxious about?”

Blake let out a shaky sigh as she started caressing over her mother’s shoulders and upper arms. “Oh… everything. In this case, not being good enough, or… you know… messing something up, making you unhappy…”

“You won’t. I’m sure of it. Especially if what you did with Raven was any indication; she certainly seemed satisfied.”

“Yeah,” Blake said with a nervous laugh. “Does that bother you? Me and her?”

“What, you’re asking your married mother if she’s jealous of her own daughter sleeping with someone else? I think that would be pretty ridiculous.”

“Good point. Can… can I do more? Is that okay? I want more, I want…”

Blake didn’t finish her thought. Kali had expected to have to prompt her, but when her little girl’s lips wrapped around one of her nipples, she found out differently. Her head tipped back as she enjoyed the gentle attentions, humming when her tongue flicked over her sensitive peak. “Mmm, Shadow…”

Her mind wandered. She had spent so many years suppressing all her desires that it was almost too hard to get them to come to the surface; she had to suppress the guilt, the self-loathing. But now she could finally indulge - and the possibilities were endless. Maybe this would be their one encounter and that was fine; she was definitely all about whatever boundaries Blake needed to establish, and would respect them. But what if it wasn’t the one and only time they could throw caution to the wind? What if Blake became her sub - what if she made her the sub?! What if pegging happened? Her horny brain was trying to get ahead of itself and she had to wrangle it with a mental leash.

“Can you lay down for me?” Blake finally whispered.

“Come with me.” So they knelt together on the floor, reaching up to caress each other’s faces. When she felt wetness on Blake’s, she whispered, “Are you okay?”

One shoulder shrugged as she sniffled. “I feel… crazy, and dirty… and I’m so happy, but scared tomorrow is going to come and you’ll hate me for screwing up how… how good we were.”

“Blake-”

“Because I sat there, listening to Weiss and her mom and sister, and even Yang and her mom, and they all sounded so… unhappy.” She swallowed hard, fidgeting with the carpet, and her mother moved to put an arm around her back, caressing up and down her arm with her free hand. “I know I’ve been distant; I… it’s because of this. Because I took my love and turned it dirty, and I didn’t know how to deal. But y-you have to know, I really tried to do what I could, I didn’t want… to…”

“I felt exactly the same way. I was just better at bottling it up so I could be your mother.” She slid her fingers through Blake’s fringe before kissing her cheek. “We don’t have to do that anymore. It’s alright if you never want to go this far again, but tonight? Whatever you want is what you get. Anything, or nothing; all up to you. But at least we can be honest with each other from now on.”

With a weak laugh, she said, “That’s the problem. What do I want? I kinda wanna fuck your brains out.” Throb. “I kinda want you to just play with me.” Throb. “Kinda wanna make out, or just cry into your shoulder while you hold me and you don’t kill me because my dick is hard from being close to you.”

Weirdest throb yet. Kali felt like she could probably rub her legs together and cum at this point, but she tried to focus on helping her daughter sort out her feelings. “Well… do you want to explore me a little first, and then I can explore you? Then we can worry about how to proceed.”

At least she could see Blake’s cock pulsing; she wasn’t the only one dealing with an all-powerful arousal. “Mmhh… u-um, yes. I absolutely have wanted to fuck every part of you at one point or another, so I’d like to… to legit be able to touch those parts. Finally.”

“Really?” Kali purred, slowly reclining on the floor and pulling Blake with her. “Every part of me? Even my elbows?”

“Oh, especially the elbows,” she joked with a half-smirk. That was better.

The Belladonna women shared a brief kiss before the younger started nuzzling Kali’s neck - and the old patterns returned to her, she felt herself slipping into the rhythm. Even though it was Blake, the one person she had been lusting after and hating that she did for years and years, it didn’t erase all her familiarity and comfort in the act. At least it meant she could let herself enjoy Blake all the more since every single one of her reactions were thanks to a well-practiced ability to give her instincts full reign. She kissed her neck, it tilted away and she moaned. Her teeth sank into her shoulder, she hissed and dug her nails into Blake’s in retaliation. Every action had an equal and opposite reaction. Newton would have been proud.

And Blake wasn’t lying. Within the next few minutes, she had basically kissed every inch of her skin - and was equally tender and interested in all of them. Even ones she had expected her to gloss over, like the backs of her knees or her toes. Very interesting. She honestly couldn’t tell if this was her daughter rising to the challenge, or if she truly did just find every speck of her body titillating.

“You can’t be having more fun in there than you would elsewhere,” Kali finally laughed under her breath, voice gentle as she stroked over her hair, smiling down at her daughter.

“Mmhmm,” she told her, muffled by the armpit pressed into her face.

“You’re very sweet.” When Blake finally pulled back to begin kissing her way down her chest, she asked, “Can I make a small guess?” A slight nod. “Are you stalling? Because you’re afraid of going… down?”

Blake hesitated. Then she cleared her throat and looked up from where she was hovering over her navel. “Well… partly, yeah. I was kind of hoping you wouldn’t call me out like that, though. But I really am loving all of this, I swear.”

“Sorry,” she said, eyes crinkling but resisting the temptation to laugh. “The good thing is, I’m not just your slightly-amused lover, I’m your mom. So I can tell you things like ‘you’re doing great, sweetie’, and mean it.”

“Ughhhhh,” she groaned, burying her face - and now Kali couldn’t resist laughing, both because it was too cute and because of the sensation of Blake groaning right against her stomach. “That’s really weird… and hot. I have a problem.”

“At least we have the same problem.” When Blake finally moved again, she couldn’t help the shaky gasp. “Oooh…”

As it turned out, her daughter knew how to eat pussy. She should have known she would; clearly Blake was shy about Yang but she had let that convince her that she had never dated at all. Clearly it was a misconception - since Raven had seemed like a satisfied customer, and she was now on her way, as well. Kali let her thighs drift apart gratefully as that practiced tongue glided up and down over her sopping wet folds, resisting the temptation to roll her hips up against her face.

“Ahhh, so Yang did use protection.”

Kali cleared her throat and tried to look down at her daughter’s knowing smirk. It wasn’t easy, given how tempting it was to lay back and let the pleasure wash over her. “What?” The smirk widened. “Oh - you can smell it.”

“And taste, yeah. It’s cool, though.” She kissed again. “You know, we do look kind of alike… maybe this means I have a shot with her if she thought you were hot enough to hit this.”

“Awww, does this mean you’re not still in love with Mama?”

Well, shit. The specific set of flustered noises and the way Blake buried her face in her inner thigh both felt and sounded very arousing, and made a little flutter of worry start in her stomach. If her daughter really fell for her… no, that wasn’t important right now. They were focused on soothing inflamed passions and satisfying curiosities. Reality and consequences could wait.

A minute or so more of being stoked so close to the finish without crossing the line passed before Blake pulled back, lips and chin shining whenever a mote of light passed over them. Kali reached down with some effort to caress her fingertips through her fringe, and she smiled even wider.

“Did you enjoy yourself?”

“God, I think anybody would,” Blake breathed. Kali wished her heart didn’t squeeze the way it did. “Um… your turn, right?”

Her mother nodded, so she rolled to lay next to her. For a moment, she reached over and squeezed her hand, and they merely smiled at each other, shoulder to shoulder with hair spilled out around their heads - even if Blake’s spread further. Then Kali rolled so she was straddling her, knees pressing into the carpet.

“Ooh…”

Glancing down, she saw why Blake had mewled that way. Squinting suspiciously, she said, “How many times have you done this?”

“What? Never, you know that!”

“I don’t mean with me participating.” She reached down to tug gently on her warm cock, and as the skin shifted under her fingers Blake moaned - for real, not just a little grunt of frustration. “Mmm, you know… how many times have you gotten hard while looking at me? Or my pictures?” she challenged.

“Mmhh, Mama… i-it’s not fair to ask…” But a few strokes later, she licked her lips. “A lot. In person… not as many. I’ve gotten really good over the years at like, biting the inside of my cheek to kinda keep my urges in check. Make my brain focus on something besides how hot you are.”

Kali’s smile faded very slightly, and her hand stilled. “I am sorry about that. Not because I did anything intentionally to tease, but because I was older and more practiced. Plus, my body is less obvious about my arousal, even on those times when I wasn’t able to stave it off completely.”

“Mmm… yeah…” As Kali shifted backward a little more, Blake went on, “But there were a few times we didn’t do so great.”

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“Well… I know I’ve said stuff like ‘too bad I can’t just marry you’ when I was complaining about single life. Which is cute when you’re five, but not as much when you’re seventeen.”

“Awww, I still thought it was adorable,” she promised her as she kissed down her hip, her thigh, reaching the top of the fishnets and proceeding anyway.

“Mmhhh, Kali, yes,” she breathed. That brought a fresh grin to her mother’s face. “And then there were times where… I could swear you were flirting with me.”

Instantly, she stiffened. “What do you mean?”

“I-it’s okay, obviously. We wound up here regardless.”

“No, Blake… I never meant to flirt with you, or… influence you to-”

“This was way after I already had a crush,” Blake reassured her, sitting up enough to rest a hand on her hair. “I mean it. Like, when I was in junior high or younger, you’d say nice things or look really hot and I’d think ‘I’m gay’, but it wasn’t because you were… like, I mean that, you never did anything. Not before I was maybe sixteen or seventeen?”

“I didn’t even think I did anything at all,” she breathed, but had an uneasy feeling. There had been near-misses - and now she was terrified they weren’t misses. That Blake had picked up on them.

“Well, some of them are really up in the air. You would take a while bending over in front of me while wearing yoga pants… and I mean, you were digging something out of the dryer, but I just wondered if you had to be putting that ass out for so long. Or you’d flatter me, and I’d read too much into it - but maybe I wasn’t? If you liked me back, you could have meant stuff about me being the most beautiful girl in the world. I don’t know.”

As she kissed down along her daughter’s leg, she thought about that. Yes, it was possible. Was Blake really staring at her ass on those occasions? A fresh pulse sounded off between her legs, and she didn’t even have to question how she felt about the idea.

"Mmmm, you weren't kidding about this… kinda thought you were."

Kali blinked up from where she was paying the tender soles of her daughter's feet just as much attention as she had received on her own moments ago. "Oh, this? Perhaps I just like every bit of you the same way you like every bit of me."

"Wow… and the stocking thing on top of that, I guess." Blake was wearing an affectionate smile as she wriggled her fishnetted toes against her mother's lips. "I'm not hating this, though."

"Good," Kali breathed playfully before giving them a tiny bite - which earned her a spasm and the cutest giggle from their owner. Just like Yang; maybe they really were suited for each other. Then another memory surfaced. “There… was one dinner…”

“What?” Blake asked with a soft sigh as her foot moved to caress the side of her mother's face.

“Ghira was working late, a year or two ago. We were chatting about… normal topics, nothing out of the ordinary. And we laughed about something. It was nice, I was a little drunk - you weren’t, you had a glass of wine but had barely touched it. And you said you wished your dates could go that well. I, uh…”

Her daughter cleared her throat as she watched Kali start climbing higher again, head maneuvering toward her hips. “Yeah. That was one of the times I think about a lot. Oooh, Mama, that’s- wow, that is interesting…”

Letting her ball pop back out of her mouth, Kali let herself enjoy a small smile as she gently caressed Blake's shaft. “You like these played with?”

“Mmm, I think so.” As Kali went back to work, enjoying how the sack and its contents shifted under her lips and tongue, Blake sighed and tried to relax, even though she was still twitching now and then in reaction. “Y-yeah, you said, ‘I guess you’ll have to settle for your own mother for tonight’. I was stupid and said, ‘Hey, nobody settles for Kali Belladonna, you’re a total knockout’. You were like, ‘Really? Mama’s still got it?’ and like, arched your back a little. I had to wonder if you were doing that chest-puffing thing birds do, or like, showing off your tits? But either way, I was too gay, and couldn’t help saying, ‘If I weren’t your daughter, I’d think you were a total cougar’.”

“Oh GOD,” Kali groaned as she pulled off with a loud pop, and Blake’s thighs twitched together slightly as her sack bounced back down. “You did say that. And I said… oh no, that was very stupid. ‘Any cougar would snap you up, cutie’. What was I thinking?!”

“You were probably thinking with your hormones, like I was,” Blake chuckled, and Kali watched her anatomy shift slightly with each little movement. It was only making her want to pounce more - like a cougar, evidently. “Do you remember me asking you to get dessert so I could check something on my phone?”

“Hm? Not really. I do remember getting our tiramisu though, because you couldn't.”

“Right.”

“What?” When Blake just kept staring at her, she finally raised an eyebrow. “You… didn’t need to check anything on your phone. BLAKE! Were you-”

“You get it,” Blake hurriedly cut her off.

“No, no, you don’t get out of this one,” she chuckled as she stroked her again, making her daughter squirm. “So you were full mast, right there at the dinner table? Wow, very bold.”

“It wasn’t voluntary! You just… you flirted, even if we both told ourselves you didn’t, and my body did the thing!”

Poor Blake. Even though she was laughing at her, she still felt bad. That was probably why she blurted, "I wear bras a lot more often."

"What?"

"Because of you, Shadow. I didn't start right away after catching your floor show, but… I started realizing the girls were, well, advertising my mood. So I couldn't go braless if you were around the house, or I was meeting up with you."

Blake sat up on her elbows and just stared at her mother. It made Kali pause in her actions; maybe it was silly, but she couldn't help worrying she had gone too far, revealed too much. Everything about their relationship had become new and terrifying and fragile.

"I really… it was that bad for you, too? I'd never have guessed. Like, I didn't think I could do that to anybody, much less my own mom."

Kali smiled as she moved forward, letting her stiffened peaks brush her girl's thighs as she kissed along the underside of her arousal. "You called me out for it once."

"I did?"

"Yes. Told me I must have been cold, because I was pokey while we were curled up watching a movie. I think it was some Disney flick."

"Oh yeah… Incredibles. " She let out a breathy laugh as her mother slid her tongue around the head. Kali tried not to think about Raven having done the very same thing so recently. "God, we were totally oblivious. I bet you didn't even question why I had that pillow on my lap the whole movie, either."

"No." Her eyes shot wide. "OH. Wow, you're right; I think that was…"

"A… date?"

Kali could feel her own cheeks flushed with warmth at the thought. "Not what I was going to say, but I guess it was. We were both turned on and trying so hard to pretend we weren't… and you were so young…"

"Hey, I was sixteen; I wasn't a kid -kid. And nobody did anything. If you need me to say I forgive you, then you got it, but… do we need to? When we were both just as bad, and it was more my fault?"

"Oh, Blake," she sighed, leaning up to look her in the eye. "Don't say that. You couldn't help how you felt, even if I can't understand why you did. And you're right: neither of us acted on those feelings."

Blake bit her lip for a moment. Kali had thought it was about the conversation, until she whispered, "Those feel as amazing as I always imagined…"

"What?" It didn't take Kali long to figure out what her daughter meant, and after glancing down to see the way her breasts were resting on either side of her cock, she smirked back up at her. "What, these old things? I suppose so."

"Jesus fuck, you are so good at being dirty. You don't even have to really try." She licked her lips. "Or maybe it's just me. Maybe I'm just really horny for you and it doesn't matter what you're doing."

"Could be," she chuckled as she shifted just right so that her chest caressed her daughter's shaft. "You feel great, as well."

"Thanks. Um… can I ask… if you thought about me at all? Like, that night, with the movie."

Kali shook her head. "Sorry. I thought you felt good, but that was as far as I would allow my brain to go. Why?" When Blake hesitated, she kissed the center of her chest. "You can tell me anything."

"My brain didn't, um, did not stop there." She could practically see Blake summoning her courage. "I really wished I could look over and kiss you. Or like, you would notice I was horny, and you'd tell me you would throw me one, or… g-go down on me… I don't know."

"Really? So something like…"

Wrapping her mouth around her daughter's cock came so naturally that it honestly scared her. At the same time, she felt so gratified that she had waited - she didn't go buck wild, didn't hurt her child in any way. Even though she had never intended to receive any reward for her chastity. Maybe all those altruists had a good point about doing the right thing and so on - even if she doubted they would agree that porking her own offspring was something she should do regardless of circumstances.

Oh, she was going to hate herself in the morning. But right now, she felt like Christmas had come early. She only hoped neither of them would.

"Mmm, Kali," Blake panted weakly after a minute or two. "You're so… I think you have to stop or I'm going to blow!"

Mother knew best. With a quiet groan of frustration, she pulled off and simply began caressing her hands up and down her daughter's hips, smiling up at her. "So from the sound of it, I'm at least as good as Branwen?"

"Better," she answered without any hesitation, chest heaving the tiniest bit thanks to her mother's efforts. "I mean… not by much, she's pretty amazing, but if I had to choose I wouldn't even have to think about it."

"Are you sure it's not just because you've been waiting for this for so long?"

Blake only shrugged as Kali crawled up to claim her mouth again, wrapping her arms around her new lover. Her lover… she hated that this was so easy. Both of them had tried to avoid it, to do the right thing and treat each other like family. They still ended up here anyway. Maybe it was inevitable all along.

As they made out, Kali felt that firm presence insisting on piercing her, and she didn’t even bother to fight her off. She lifted her leg to grant Blake access, delighting in that thick shaft grinding against her folds for a moment before her daughter reached down to angle her cock better, dragging it up and down along her wetness.

“Oh,” she panted as she broke the kiss, sounding like a complete mess. In heat. It was adorable. “M- Kali, you… the condom, hang on, I got it.”

“You don’t need one. No chance of an ‘oops’, remember? And I presume everyone here is safe and tested, as am I.”

Blake swallowed hard. “Oh yeah. I just… I don’t want to do this wrong, or…”

Kali leaned up to plant a small kiss on her daughter’s cheek, looking up into her eyes with a warm smile. “You won’t hurt me. And you certainly won’t upset me, as long as you keep going until you’re satisfied. That’s all I want from you.”

Blake nodded, eyes leaking tears. Kali’s heart squeezed, but she knew this was inevitable; it wasn’t that her daughter was sad, or regretting their decision, or afraid of her. She just wanted to take care of her mother - in more ways than one.

Feeling her daughter push into her body was so gratifying she almost couldn’t handle it. And Kali could handle a lot. Not only was Blake fairly well-endowed and thick besides, but she was gorgeous, and completely enamored with her. Who could hate that? Kali kissed all over her neck and face to help distract both of them, and Blake let her - unable to return the affections because she was fully focused on making sure she claimed her mother nice and slow. So they could both enjoy this moment.

“You don’t have to worry about hurting me,” she repeated, voice thick with need from feeling her walls starting to flutter around the presence they had been waiting for, so many years longer than she wished they had. “Get as rough as you want; I promise I won’t break.”

“Mmm, that’s literally the hottest thing I’ve ever fucking heard.” But after their chuckling subsided, Blake throbbed a little as she whispered, “I don’t want rough. I want…”

Kali waited for her to finish, biting her lip so she wouldn’t moan and interrupt her. Then she finally asked, “You want to be sweet with me?” Blake nodded, eyelashes still glistening with tears. Her own voice caught as she whispered, “Blake, you’re really in love. Aren’t you?”

“I… can… love two women,” she hedged.

Kali couldn’t hold back anymore. Her own eyes were beginning to mist over as she dragged her daughter into a heated kiss, tongue pressing in to find Blake’s as she angled her leg up and over her hip to give her everything she wanted. Let the world think they were deranged; they knew what they had found was so precious and rare, and running from it because of hurdles and taboos would be nothing but a waste.

And then the hips began to move.

Time slipped past in spurts as Kali let that beautiful cock do its job. Blake wasn’t especially practiced but she definitely knew what she was doing well enough to make her entire body sing - even more than with Yang. If she were being completely honest with herself - which she hated doing, but couldn’t seem to stop the thoughts from seeping into her brain - Blake was giving Ghira a run for his money. It only made sense. The faster those hips moved, the louder the noises coming from her greedy cunt grew until they were competing with their whimpers, muffled as they were by each other’s mouths and playing tongues. Blake’s body was firm and warm and supple right up against her own, as she knew from pawing at her back and rear end, trying to milk even more closeness from the moment of pure heat.

“Mmhh… Kali?” her daughter finally panted when they broke apart.

“Yes, Shadow?”

“You don’t… have to call me…” But she licked her lips before whispering, “I think I need to… be a little more rough after all, if I want to… finish…”

Smirking a little, even though it was hard not to look slutty when doing it this close to her own climax, she purred, “Raven really… worked you over, didn’t she?” When Blake’s brow furrowed and she looked away, she shook her head. “It’s not a… I’m not upset. In fact, I’ve been… a little curious about my friends. Not enough to… well…”

“Really?” Blake asked breathlessly as she started to leverage up onto her elbow. Getting ready to do more. “Mmm, well… she was hot, really hot. A-and I didn’t tell her, obviously, but getting to go down on her? Made me feel like I was finally getting to eat you out.”

“Ooooh, ” she groaned as she fluttered around that thick shaft, her orgasm rising to the surface. So close now… “Thinking about me even while you were with her? That’s naughty.”

Blake chuckled as she finally pushed up slowly into a kneeling position. The thrusting had stopped so Kali could catch her breath, but the spinning inside of her definitely kept her interest alive. “But yeah. She wasn’t trimmed very well, but I dunno, that was kinda hot? In a weird way? But so are you, like, it’s so smooth…”

“Thank you,” she hummed as Blake pulled one of her legs into the air, balancing it on her shoulder. “Oh - my goodness. You’re already gonna split my bamboo?”

“Huh?” Clearly, she genuinely didn’t know what she meant.

“‘The Splitting Bamboo’ - it’s a move out of the Kama Sutra. This one.” She shifted her hips a little to illustrate, pushed her other thigh up so Blake would feel it against her backside, and Blake hummed with real interest. “As long as you don’t mind hugging my leg the whole time, it can… really help you hit deep, if you’re ready for that.”

“Oh - yeah, it’s… yeah. I didn’t know what it was called, it just felt right.” Blake bit her lip for a moment as she shifted from side to side, humming while Kali mewled. “Damn, you’re right. Kali, you feel so fucking good this way…”

Well. Blushing again, thanks to her barely-not-still-teenage daughter. Apparently she really had raised her right if she could be that sexy and smooth. Was that the truest definition of grooming? No - Kali had checked in with herself, subtly watched Ghira for signs she was screwing Blake up somehow on accident. She had done her best to steer them away from this fate - it just didn’t take. And along the way, her girl had matured into a woman with a pure soul; the fantastic cock and flirtatious streak were probably more genetic than anything, but Blake's tender heart was completely down to how hard she and Ghira had tried to be good parents.

Just as her lips parted to ask Blake if she was sure she wanted to do this with her mother, even though that ship had sailed, the hips started ramming into her own, Blake’s stomach slapping against her thigh over and over. Instead of words, a shriek erupted from her mouth that she hadn’t meant to loose.

“O-oooh, Kali… you liked that. You want more?”

Apparently, she was onto something; Blake could definitely top when she felt like it. Hot as hell. “Mmm, yes, Shadow! Absolutely! M-more!”

“MMH!” Her daughter bit her lip for a moment as she ramped up the pace, clinging to her leg as she destroyed her pussy with renewed purpose. “God, you… you look so fucking hot down there! I need you so bad!”

That was all it took to make Kali climax yet again. How many times in the same evening would she hit her finish? She was already close to losing count as it was. Her walls fluttered around Blake as she made an effort not to let it be too obvious she was in the throes of passion; she tried to sound like her orgasm was building, not already there. How was Blake this incredible?

By the time her finish was dwindling, she could feel telltale throbs. Blake was getting close; not on the cusp, thanks to her activities with Raven, but heading that way. She tried to squeeze and flutter herself around her girl as best she could, hoping to coax her to fill her with seed, but Blake’s brow was furrowed in concentration.

“Shadow? What’s… what’s the matter?”

“Is… it really okay?” her daughter panted as she railed her. “Can I… can I cum?”

“YES!” she gasped out, reaching down to assault her clit as if it had cursed her out. This had gone on long enough that she was at least reasonably sure she could get to one more orgasm if she really fought for it - and Blake was buying her time, without knowing it. “MMH! You’re so hot inside me - I need it now! All I want is… is for you to fill me with love, you gorgeous woman!”

A small throb - probably thanks to the gender-validation. She knew that did wonders for a lot of young trans women, so why not deliver it when she was most in doubt about so many things? “I… I really want to. I’ve wanted to for… so long!”

Now Kali knew what she needed. What they both needed. The lies they told each other weren’t going to cut it if they wanted this to be the epic conclusion they both so hoped it would be.

“Then… then cum for Mama!”

Yes, this throb was much harder as Blake’s eyes shot wide, staring down at her as her hips began to slam in harder, and harder. “Y-yeah! I’m gonna fuck you so hard you can’t walk straight, Mama! It’s all I’ve ever wanted, it’s all I need! Let me fuck your brains out!”

Was this really her daughter? Or some all powerful sex goddess?

“MMH! Blake!” Kali moaned, saying the name she wanted to so deeply that it had made her cry some nights. “Fill your Mama, leave me a wreck! I love you so much!”

“AAAH!” Another moan, another throb. “MAMA!”

It was that simple, apparently. Blake still had to pound her into the carpet for another few seconds - but it wasn’t as if Kali were complaining. Every second she spent with that fabled, flawless shaft grinding past her inner walls was one she was going to cherish forever. Then, finally-

Oh, Blake was pent up. How she had that much cum to give after already coating Raven’s throat, she couldn’t say, but she was glad of it as she arched her back and pulsed all around that throbbing climax, accepting every last drop. Her own climax wasn’t far behind, thanks to her blistering fingers, though by the time it crashed over her for the second time in the past few minutes, her daughter had come to a stop within her, hanging onto her leg as if it were the last lifeboat on the Titanic.

“Oh my God,” she heard distantly beyond the blood rushing in her ears. “Mama… you look so good that way. I wish I could see you like that… all the time…”

Kali didn’t answer. At the moment, she was too busy moaning and writhing and grasping her own breast, fingers still sliding back and forth over her fleshy little nub to wring every last instant of pleasure from this encounter. From knowing Blake’s perfect cock was still filling her, and had left cream behind as a reminder of this time they had spent together. As if she would even need reminders.

“Um… K-Kali?” Blake eventually asked, clearly guilty about what had been said toward the end.

“Mmmmhhh… you… you really…”

Swallowing hard, she finally whispered, “Are you okay? I didn’t… hurt you, did I?”

“Again.”

“What?!”

With a weak chuckle, she smiled blearily up at her daughter. “I want… again… fuck me again.”

“I… don’t think I can,” she said with an anxious laugh, even though there was another small throb from inside her body.

“I… know… but I wish… you could just keep…”

Even after Kali’s voice had faded, they just kept looking at each other, feeling the heat lingering on the air around their bodies. No words were really needed now. Blake smiled a little more before kissing Kali’s calf; she smiled back, arms sprawled overhead as she lay before her daughter, trying her best to catch her breath.

“S-so…”

Kali shrugged slightly. “You can… pull out whenever… or not…”

So Blake lay down beside her, careful not to slip out of her mother. Bizarre as it was, this felt even more intimate than when they had been slamming their bodies together. Their arms wrapped loosely around each other, chests heaving and hot breath mingling on the air between their faces.

“I love you so fucking much.”

“Language,” Kali teased with a happy sigh. Blake chuckled. “Mmmm, that was really hot. You knew what you were doing to my body.”

“And you knew what you were doing to mine. I… have never had it that good, I didn’t even think…”

“No thinking necessary.” They shared a brief kiss. “Well, this was definitely a successful experiment.”

Blake giggled, pressing their foreheads together. “Guess so. Thanks for, um… for not running screaming when you found out. That was such a relief.”

“Same to you. Even though I was a little more sure you wouldn’t run by the time we confessed; I'm sorry you were so anxious.”

“Yeah, about that… totally not fair.”

“What?”

Her daughter’s shoulder rose and fell in a weak shrug. “The whole ‘I already knew you were into me and wore my clothes’ thing. Like, I didn’t get to know you were into me at all, and that’s against the rules.”

Now Kali was genuinely laughing, feeling that flutter in her stomach that wasn’t just carnal interest, wasn’t just the thrill of taboo. No… this was a first date flutter. Dangerous in this situation but no less exhilarating. “What ‘rules’, pray tell? If either of us were to come up with any, shouldn’t it be me?”

“Nope. I’m an adult now, you don’t get to be in charge of everything like before.”

“Is that so?!” When Blake pouted, she rolled her eyes and booped their noses together. “Fine, fine, Shadow. I just don’t know what you want me to do about it.”

“Time machine, right? Get in your police box and go back and let me in on the secret.”

“Mmm, I’m more of a DeLorean girl,” Kali purred against her lips - not quite kissing, just suggesting that she might soon. That they might at any moment now.

“Classic for a reason.” A quick peck; there it was. “Just like you.”

Another kiss, longer, gentler. Sweet as honey. Then Kali suddenly pulled back to hiss, “Wait a minute here, are you calling me old?”

“Well… still hot as fuck, though.”

“BLAKE ARRYN BELLADONNA!”

Of course, that only increased the cackling, but Kali found it hard not to join her. No matter the topic or situation, she never could seem to resist her little girl.

#the housewives hit club futopia #rwby smut #kali x blake #rwby modern au #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #nsfw text

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 11 months

Text

Plot is really winding up now! Thanks for reading!

Princess and The Dragons

=Chapter 55

Though they did discuss trying the contraption the other way around, in the end Weiss decided she wasn’t quite ready to try it. And she was as honest as she could be that it was due to her near brush with being taken advantage of by the thug. The minute Yang started stammering to reassure her that she would never do that, Weiss cut her off with kisses and explained it wasn’t about what Yang would or wouldn't do. That it was her brain being a little weird for the time being and hopefully she could work her way through those issues eventually.

But fingers and lips were still welcome. And were used.

The next morning, they peeled themselves up from the bed after a while and showered together. Hands wandered quite a few places. Yang teased Weiss once or twice about wishing her mother were there, but after the retaliatory pinches she left the topic alone. Eventually, they got dressed in the spare clothes Yang had packed.

“I can’t believe you were this prepared,” Weiss chuckled as she buttoned up the plaid shirt. It was a little bit “country” for her refined tastes, but it did seem to suit the jeans rather well. “You keep doing these gentlemanly things that make me want to reconsider what I told my mother.”

Looking up from where she was shrugging on her leather jacket, Yang asked, “What did you tell her?”

“Oh, it's nothing.” But when she glanced over again to see her girlfriend was waiting with arms folded, she relented, “She tried to tell me that you were basically my boyfriend, just because you're a little taller and a little stronger. I told her it wasn't quite the same.”

That got the Dragon chuckling. “Yeah, I would hope you know that after last night, especially. Really made an honest woman out of me.”

“You're ridiculous, Xiao Long.”

“I'm serious. Even if it was rubber, that was… that was my first time. With one of those.”

Weiss dropped her heels on to the bed to walk over and catch her lover by the elbows, holding on. “I guessed that. You looked like it scared you, putting yourself in that position. Even if you ended up liking it later.”

“Pshhh,” she grunted, rolling her eyes… even though her cheeks were turning redder. “Wasn't scared.”

“Yes, you were. And so was I. Both about the idea of you doing that to me and me doing it to you. Always have been about boys.”

With Weiss having admitted that much freely, Yang let her gruff attitude and wry smile fall away. “Fine. Yeah, I was, uh… it was weird. Didn't ever see myself letting that happen to me for anybody before. And if I'm being honest, I still don't see it. Like, last night feels like this crazy dream. Doesn't it? Or is that just me?”

“Not just you,” she reassured her.

“Guess I always pictured myself being the one doing that once I bought one of those things. Since I'm kinda ‘manly’, like your mom said. Barely ever even let any girls finger me. But then…” The way her breaths began to quicken, her eyes staring off into the corner, was a little worrying to Weiss but she kept listening. “Last night? It felt so good. Really different, and wrong, but good, and seeing you above me like that… I hated it but I loved it, and I don't know what that means!”

Gentle kisses began to help the big strong Dragon fight down her building anxiety. It really only took a few seconds, even if it felt like a short eternity. Then Weiss pulled back to cup her cheeks gently as she saw Yang start to smile again.

“Hey, you jolly blond giant. If it makes you like this, I'm never going to put that thing on again. I promise.”

“What? Really? Oh.” She swallowed and then shrugged. “Guess you don't have to.”

“But…” Carefully keeping her voice casual, neutral, she added, “If you put it on me, we could try it again sometime. Since then I'll know it's what you actually want, instead of just… not being sure.”

Yang's smile could have lit up the entire town of Vale. “Cheeeee. I don't know how you do that all the time.”

“Do what?”

“Know exactly the right thing to say. It's like, you're some kind of Martian with a secret power. Real gone.”

Laughing, she threw her arms around the taller girl and squeezed, earning her a squeeze in return. “You're actually pretty good about that, too. I think you and Kali are the ones who usually don't have to try very hard to make me feel better.”

“Wow, holy cow. You're comparing my skill level to hers? That's a high compliment, cuz she's really good at that.”

“Yep.” They shared a quick kiss before she sat down to start pulling on her heels. “And you're even better than her because if you can't make me feel better with words, we can always…”

For a second, the blissfully happy Yang just stood there waiting for Weiss to continue. Then a sly grin began to spread across her face.

“Sure can, Princess. Any blessed day of the week.”

-----------------------------------------

Since there wasn't really anything else to do on that Lazy Sunday, they rang the well-guarded number for Salem's manor. Though the threat had passed, Blake and her mother were going to remain behind there for a little bit longer until they could square away everything and make sure no loyal flunkie on Jacques Schnee’s payroll holding a grudge might come for them.

The diner was pretty packed by the time they made it there, Teresa Brewer blaring out of the jukebox and a couple of kids cutting a rug. How fitting, given Weiss’s attire. Luckily, Blake and Ilia had managed to snag a booth in the corner since they were so much closer on this occasion than the two calling from an out-of-town motel were.

“Hmm,” Blake purred with a playful little smile as Yang dropped into the seat across from them. Ilia only waved meekly.

“Hmm? Hmm what, Belladonna?”

The raven-haired girl looked down into her cola as she stirred it with her straw. “You look different today. That's all. Like you two had a big night.”

Weiss could have predicted Yang wouldn’t know what to say about that, and she was right. Her tough-as-nails girlfriend looked like a blushing bride the morning after the wedding - which was close enough to what happened that it might as well have been true. The reaction actually startled Blake enough that she stopped almost-smirking, amber eyes wide.

“Wait, I was kind of teasing, but now you have to spill the beans! Did you guys try something new?”

Ilia looked between them, mystified. “What? What happened?”

“Let’s just say,” Weiss began in a haughty tone, coming to the rescue, “that I made Yang feel really good last night. And I’ll thank you to leave her alone about it.”

“Cheeeeeee,” Blake breathed, still stunned as she watched Yang clearing her throat, tugging at the collar of her shirt, not meeting anyone’s eyes. “If you can do that to The Dragon, maybe I should be chasing you into bed a little sooner than I planned.”

“As if you haven’t had plenty of your own fun last night,” Weiss teased back. “Present company included.”

“Nothing like that happened. So you can cut that out.” Ilia frowned a little, but didn’t make a big deal of Blake’s reaction beyond that. “And you can also stop trying to push us together like a couple of bookends with no books, you know.”

“Hey! I am not doing that, you take that back!”

“If the Ruby Slipper fits, Dorothy…”

Before Weiss could bluster a response, Ilia spoke up in a gentle tone, “Actually… last night was great. Blake just walked me to my room and gave me a kiss on the cheek. It felt like a nice end to a nice homecoming. Kind of… magical, I guess.”

Weiss and Yang cooed “AWWWW!!!” so loudly that a few of the other diner patrons looked around, and then burst into laughter at the way Blake folded her arms over her chest and sighed. But her cheeks were a tiny bit pink; not the full rosy explosion of Yang��s, but there were emotions being suppressed.

“So cuuuuute!” Yang teased.

“You two need to take a long walk off a short pier,” she finally grunted.

“Honestly, that’s really wonderful,” Weiss told them to cut off any further ribbing between the almost-siblings. “I’m glad. Just don’t forget the little people, like me, who helped you get there.”

Ilia’s gasp was actually offended. “Of course not! I mean, I still want another dance. And I can tell you Blake still wants another of everything else.”

“Yeah,” Blake laughed, who had seen Weiss’s humour for what it was and clearly had no concerns. “I’ll have a whole heap of whatever you did for Yang last night.”

However, the Princess turned to smile at Yang, a private, warm smile. “Hmm… perhaps. But I think we’ll save that one just for us. How do you feel about that?”

“Eh. Your call; Blake’s your ‘special friend’.” But despite her feigned indifference, it was obvious Yang was privately incredibly pleased that her girlfriend had offered to devote that activity to them and only them. Weiss squeezed her hand under the table to show that she noticed, and that they were on the same wavelength.

“Is that how we’re using those words? You’re my girlfriend, Blake’s my ‘special friend’?”

Giggling into her cola as the waitress finally arrived, Blake said, “There are worse things to be called, I guess.”

-----------------------------------------

From there, they ordered and ate and chatted. No matter how frequently they goaded the two, Blake and Ilia only reaffirmed that their evening had been quite family-friendly; a little hand-holding, and that chaste goodnight kiss, but it was mostly like two friends starting to get familiar with each other. Weiss thought that was actually probably for the best. Sometimes, she privately wished she and Yang had the chance to hang out and discover what kind of friends they were before she was whisked off to bars on a motorcycle and kissed in abandoned train depots - but on the other hand, it had all been so exciting and life-changing! And given the end result, she wouldn’t trade it for the world.

They were still laughing at some dirty joke Yang told - one that Ilia didn’t quite get but politely chuckled at anyway - as they spilled out of the diner an hour later. Blake cuffed her around the shoulder, and Yang caught her in a playful chokehold with one arm as they moved to their bikes.

“Your mind is absolutely filthy,” Weiss was chuckling. “But I guess I love it, anyway.”

“You guess?!” Then she looked down at her motorcycle. “Ugh… speaking of filthy, look at this thing. Damn highway out to that motel.”

“So wash it,” Weiss laughed. “I’ll help.”

However, that scheming look had already crept into her violet eyes as she stroked her chin. “You know… I don’t think so. Seems like somebody owes me the pleasure.”

“Owes you what?” But the minute Blake finished speaking, her eyes rolled upward. “Ugh. No. No, you’re not actually holding me to that bet, you clod!”

“I am. In fact… you never offered, so now I think you gotta sweeten the deal.” Her eyes were sparkling with that old malevolence yet again when she added, “And I know exactly how. Weiss, you wanted to help her, didn’t you? I think that sounds real neato.”

All Weiss replied with was, “Oh really?” She was only half-listening, thinking about how cute Ilia was while hugging Blake from behind. Whatever it was couldn’t be that bad.

-----------------------------------------

A couple of hours later, Weiss was regretting her indifference.

“In what way is this part of the bet?” Blake was grumbling.

“Come on,” Yang coaxed gently in a cloying voice as she kicked back in the olive green lawn chair, sunglasses in place. “Wearing towels wasn’t part of the deal.”

Weiss had both hands on her hips - over said towel. “And what was this ‘deal’ exactly? Refresh my memory.”

“You two give me a little show and I let Blake off with just cleaning my bike one time instead of for a month. And c’mon, it’ll be fun! Just get all… wet and wild, start splishin’-and-a-splashin’!”

Though her companion looked no more thrilled about it than she did, she was equally resigned. “Alright, fine. Let’s get this over with.”

Blake’s towel fell to the grass, revealing an itsy-bitsy, teenie-weenie, yellow polka dot bikini. Weiss did the same, her own red and a solid tone but no more conservative. She was at least thankful that it was in the back yard rather than the front; having the entire neighbourhood see her so scantily clad outside of an actual beach would have mortified her beyond belief - and even then, she had always worn a one piece bathing suit. At least Ilia had decided she would go home – once Blake made it clear the last thing she wanted was yet another spectator.

“You are a PIG, Xiao Long!” she snapped out of nowhere, her entire face and neck red. Blake wasn’t nearly as flustered, but she was trying to focus on getting the soap and bucket, carrying them to the faucet on the back of her mother’s house.

“Yeah, but a pig with a view.” She had even put a second lawn chair down to prop up her feet.

So they got to work. Really, neither of them minded too much, other than how annoying the labour was; Yang was a demanding taskmaster, ordering them not to scratch the paint job, to pay closer attention to scrubbing certain areas. By the time they really got going, it was quite warm work, and Weiss found herself glad of the bikini after all.

“The stupid thing is, I’m kind of flattered,” Blake whispered as they were washing the other side of the bike, away from their audience. “I know Yang is teasing us, but, well… at least once she wanted to see my body. Pretty pathetic, isn’t it?”

Weiss let her barely-covered hip shift over and bump Blake’s. “Hey, it’s a great body. And maybe it’s a little pathetic, but I understand. It’s hard to have a crush and try to just make it ‘go away’.”

“But I’m happy right now. Really! You’re my ‘special friend’, and this new, um, courtship with Ilia… or whatever it is. It’s pathetic to still hang onto an old crush. But I guess it’ll just take time to pass.”

“Exactly. You’ll get there.”

However, now Weiss had a fun little idea. Stupid, and liable to get her sucker punched, but fun. Once done on that side, they turned around and worked to get the last bit of the back while Yang was calling out more lewd comments, laughing all the while. Weiss started laughing with her. At first, Blake just rolled her eyes at both of them, but when it kept up she was understandably a little confused.

“SHAKE THAT CABOOSE!” Yang cackled. Weiss was starting to worry she was suffering from sunstroke – or had snuck something from Raven’s liquor cabinet.

“Alright,” Weiss laughed. “You finish up this while I hook up the hose, alright?”

“Sure,” Blake sighed, doing exactly that. As she ground the soapy sponge against the back of the Harley, Weiss trotted over and screwed the hosepipe’s connector into the faucet, then quickly dashed back to the nozzle before anyone could figure out what was up.

Then she took aim and fired. “AAAAH!” Blake burst out as the water doused both bike and washer, dropping the sponge in shock. “Weiss!”

Seconds later, she looked like a wet cat, hair pasted across her face and neck and shoulders. Not much better could be said for the polka dots. By the time Weiss turned off the stream, she was soaked to the bone, shivering in the mid-Autumn air with her arms around her middle and glaring at her through the curtain of hair.

It was Yang who spoke first. “Well… didn’t see that coming.”

“You give me that, Schnee,” Blake growled, taking a step forward. Weiss took a step back. “Are- seriously? You just hosed me down, and you’re running away?!”

“Listen! We can discuss this! NO!”

So around and around the bike they ran, fighting over the hose. Weiss kept trying to nip it upward so it didn’t actually wrap around the handlebars - which was her undoing, because she wound up faceplanting into the damp grass, getting the tiniest bit of mud on her front.

“AH!” she giggled, and by then Blake was doing the same - mostly because she had the hose aimed at Weiss now. Yang was joining them from the sidelines. “Nooo, you monster!”

“Surrender! Go on, say ‘uncle’!”

But Weiss couldn’t say anything with the water making her gargle constantly. When she started hacking and coughing, Blake finally did turn off the hose and helped her up to pound on her back. “You’re okay. Come on, breathe.”

“I’m fine!” she finally grunted, wiping mud and water from her face. “Ugh… okay, okay, that was… maybe not my best plan of all time. And now we're both all muddy.”

“Yeah, we are. We can shower inside; Mom didn't pack the soap or anything, it’s still there.”

Weiss smirked. “We could. Or…”

“Or?” But when Weiss picked up the bucket and pulled one of the sponges out, Blake's eyes narrowed. “Don't make me turn this hose on you agai- oh!”

The gentle slap of soap across their stomach silenced her well enough. After giving her a moment to get used to it, Weiss began to massage in a gentle circle, easily washing away the negligible dirt. Blake still looked the tiniest bit surly, but she wasn't all that upset now that she knew her special friend wasn't going to do anything worse.

“What are you doing?!” she finally hissed under her breath as Weiss moved down to her thighs.

“Getting the mud. Or did you already forget?”

“Ha, ha. Very funny. Now… n-now cut that out.” She couldn’t help the vibration that crept into her voice when Weiss was caressing her thigh, and the way her eyes fluttered closed was very telling.

From the lawn chairs came a hearty, “OooooOOOOoh, I could get used to this!” That only made Blake surlier.

“Just relax,” she whispered as she moved around to her back - which definitely didn’t need soaping.

“But what are you trying to do? I mean, I’m really not comfortable doing this in front of Yang…”

“Come on, think about it. This might be your best chance to show her how sexy you can be. I know you are already, but Yang doesn’t see you as a woman; just a sister, or something. Maybe this can help open her eyes a little.”

Glancing over at the blonde, who was still just laughing at what she perceived as a silly game they were playing, Blake hissed urgently, “But I’m fine with that! Really! It’s great being her sister and best friend, and I’ve put the other stuff in the past. Can’t we just leave it alone?”

“Have you really, though?”

“Yes.” But the washing was clearly getting to her. “Why are you doing this to me?”

“Because…” Well, because it was kind of thrilling. But that wasn’t the main reason, and certainly not the one she was going to tell Blake. Might as well go with the truth. “Because I think just once, we should try. If Yang still doesn’t think you’re her kinda gal, then we know we tried, and… and we can really put it to rest. But if you want me to stop, I will. It was just an idea.”

And to make sure Blake saw she was serious, she stepped back and lowered the sponge. Yang lowered her legs from the other lawn chair, concerned with how serious the other two looked now.

“Don’t stop now! She’s going to figure out something’s up!” Immediately, Weiss started washing again, but just on her side; the bare minimum. “Just wash me off and hose me down again and get this over with.”

“Okay. Um… okay.”

When Weiss kept washing in silence, Blake finally sighed and pet over her head when she stood up after finishing off her legs. “Sorry. I’m sorry for getting snippy, but you really went too far.”

“I know I did - I just… I think Yang could like you that way if she could see y-”

“I don’t want her to anymore.” Weiss blinked in surprise as she shrugged and looked away. “Well… okay, I do, but at the same time I think it could mess things up between us the way they are between me and my mom. So… since Yang already seems so sure that I’m ‘just her sister’, maybe that’s for the best.”

Biting her lip, Weiss stopped to hug her tightly, caressing over her back with the sponge. “I got it. You might be right, you might be wrong. But either way, what you want is more important than what I think, so I won’t try this again. I promise.”

“What the hell are you two doing?”

Both of them jumped when they realised Yang’s voice was right next to them, instead of halfway across the lawn. She had ditched her leather jacket at some point, and her biceps bulged very slightly under her shirt sleeves. Weiss sheepishly yelped, “Nothing!”

“Nothing, huh?” Her eyes narrowed, sweeping between Blake and Weiss. “Doesn’t feel like nothing. But fine, fine, keep your damn secrets.”

“It’s nothing,” Blake insisted with a small smile. “She was just being a germ, we had to kind of talk about it, and now… all’s well that ends well. Honest.”

For a minute, it really seemed like Yang was going to argue with them or insist that she be told what was going on. Then she snatched up the hose from the ground and turned it on both of them.

“AAAAAHHH!”

“Get your free showers here, ladies!” she cackled, grin huge while they skipped back and forth, alternately trying to flee from the spray and to run toward Yang to stop it at the source. “What’s the matter? Hey, don’t run away - I just wanna help get you all clean!”

But around the time they had finally been rinsed clean, both of them running after Yang to catch her and smother her with affection - and soak through her clothes - they heard another voice across the lawn shouting, “WHAT are you girls DOING?!”

Of course it belonged to Kali Belladonna. She was dressed in a smart olive green dress with matching pumps, hands on her hips and handbag dangling from her wrist as she watched them frolick. Embarrassed, Weiss came to a skidding halt - and Blake crashed into her, Yang crashing into both of them and sending them to the muddy grass immediately.

“Girls!” Walking carefully over to them, she bent slightly to inspect them as she laughed, “Good God, I don’t know what’s got into you.”

“Nothing, Mom,” Blake laughed as she squirmed under Yang’s weight. Which she certainly didn’t seem to be trying to shift off of herself very fast. Weiss decided to be kind enough to refrain from mentioning she had noticed. “But what are you doing here? I mean, we just came to wash Yang’s bike.”

“Yes, I see that,” she snorted. “Great job staying on task.”

Finally getting up, Yang grunted, “You moving back, Mrs. B?”

“Not yet. However… there is something else that requires your attention, Weiss. I thought I would let you know immediately, even if nothing can be done about it until tomorrow afternoon.”

“What’s happening tomorrow?” she asked Kali as they finally righted themselves. She tried to focus on that instead of the raised eyebrow from Blake’s mother at their attire.

“Only your entire future.”

#princess and the dragons #freezerburn fanfic #1950s au #naughtybutweiss #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #nsfw-text

5 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

Warnings: mother-daughter incest, sister-sister incest, Dom/sub, pet play, foot worship, cowgirl, rawing, analingus, anal fingering, anal, double penetration. Tw: rape mentions, discussion of transphobia.

Well here we go, back into it! Hope this hits the spot and provides some nice refreshing icy smut during this heat wave (at least where I'm living).

=Chapter 10: Willow

Willow most certainly was not looking forward to this roundtable discussion. At all. Everyone seemed to fully support the opinion that each and every move she made was the wrong one. Not that it was anything new for her. Jacques had been the same way when they were still together, and her eldest daughter followed in his footsteps. Why should she want to walk willingly into what was probably going to be half an hour of repeated character assassination?

“This is a waste of time,” Winter said as soon as they got there, leaning back against the wall. She had no idea how much her mother agreed with her, but likely would have been infuriated if she did. “You’re not going to get me to open up any more than we’ve already attempted in the past. I just went along with this because clearly Rosebud is doing her best to help. She deserves the support.”

Willow merely shrugged and looked down at her hands, fidgeting with them. “Of course, Winter.”

“Don’t you mean ‘Walter’?”

“No.”

“Funny, you did up until five minutes ago…”

Grimacing, she glanced at Weiss desperately, but didn’t dare open her mouth again. She loved her girls - really, genuinely, deeply loved them. Always had. She just couldn’t adequately explain to Winter that her love had taken a very nasty form at the worst of times. Partly because trying had always been so futile, but mostly because…

Because she didn’t deserve a second chance with her. Not after all that had passed between them.

“Winter, do you have to be so dismissive?” Weiss finally sighed. “It’s so rude.”

“Shut up, Weiss.”

“SEE?!”

“Don’t bicker,” Willow bade them with a sigh. “You two deserve to have some sort of… sisterhood, I suppose. Just don’t argue over me.”

“Oh, how noble,” Winter sneered, and she tried not to let her flinch show outwardly.

“STOP!” Weiss shouted at her - and it was a legitimate shout, not just a whine or a sharp snap. The other two flinched. “Just stop being such a giant BITCH!”

Blinking and barely sparing her mother another glance, Winter took a step toward her younger sister. “How can you say that? In what conceivable thought process am I in the wrong for still suffering through the trauma of not one, but two transphobic parents essentially treating me like a mental patient for trying to be who I am?!”

“Because unlike the other one, at least she’s attempting to learn! It’s been a very slow process, and she still gets a lot wrong, but she…” Her shouting finally abated, and her voice took on a more pleading tone. Willow wanted to curl into a ball and stop being visible; she hated that she had anything to do with the creation of this predicament, but she knew it was almost entirely on her. Jacques bore some responsibility because they played off each other in the early days, but not all. “She’s working on it so hard. I’ve been trying to explain it to you and you just tune me out!”

“Oh, and why shouldn’t I? She’s got you convinced that she’s a good person, but I know the truth; I know she’s a wicked, selfish, manipulative old bitch who cares more about her bank account and her outdated ideals than her own flesh and blood! And THAT is the truth!”

Every word stabbed into her like an arrow. For a few seconds, she tuned out of their argument, even though she knew Weiss was still sticking up for her - and she shouldn’t have been. Winter deserved better. That much, she had realised as soon as she lost her, and only moreso as she came to grow closer to her younger daughter once she also came out.

“…probably only because you want to fuck her so much!” Winter was snapping nastily when she had finally taken enough breaths to be somewhat more present.

“EXCUSE ME?!” Weiss burst out, taking a step back. “You- that isn’t- this was our job tonight, Winter! You didn’t even work it, you don’t have any room to talk!”

“You didn’t deny it, Weiss. I think I’m right.”

“Wait, wait,” Willow sighed tiredly, looking between them. “What has she supposedly done?”

Oh, that smile Winter flashed her was so nasty. “Trying to play mother in the eleventh hour, are we?”

“Just… tell me.”

“She thinks I slept with Theiaki because I wanted to-” Weiss had a lot of bluster right up until she cut herself off, then she squirmed, looking away embarrassed. “It’s ludicrous.”

“She wants to fuck you , Mother Dearest,” Winter provided with a smirk.

“I do NOT! That is obscene and offensive, to both of us! Tell her, Mother!”

Willow sighed and looked at Winter soberly. Even though she wasn’t sober; the wine was still swimming around in her stomach, making it hard to think critically - or some other mystery substance, if Kali was to be believed. “I have not once ever thought about sleeping with any of my children, and I would not really expect either of you to feel that way about me, either. It… it isn’t normal. Please, I know you’re upset with me-”

“Upset with y- upset?! Mother, you have done your best to RUIN MY LIFE!” she suddenly screamed, and Willow recoiled hard. Somehow she managed not to literally turn away, at least. “You know what you did! Don’t even try to deny it!”

“I KNOW! I know, Winter, I- I have never stopped thinking about that! I should have listened, I didn’t realise until you cut all ties that I was… was driving you away. I know that doesn’t make anything-”

Winter burst out laughing, cutting off the rest of her words. Weiss looked concernedly between the two, seeming like the odd person out even if she was contributing occasionally. WIllow knew this was going nowhere good but braced herself for impact; it was all she could do.

“You ruined my life. Not just our relationship - which good riddance, as far as I’m concerned. Do you see where we are right now? You did that. You made sure that I didn’t get into the colleges I wanted because I wouldn’t ‘just go back to being Walter’. You made sure I couldn’t enlist because I refused to ‘just go back to being Walter’, even though I had such high marks in JROTC and nobody in my high school minded when I came out. Well, very few of them. So what choice did I have but to go into one of the three professions that trans women with no other options have to choose from: porn, prostitution, or stripping?”

“You can’t blame that last one entirely on me,” Willow hedged. “Save some blame for our former president.”

“SEE?! You always pass the buck!”

“I SCREWED UP, Winter. It’s what parents do; their best. I have told you time and time again that I thought I was doing what was best - I didn’t understand!”

This time, Weiss interrupted her big sister with, “She didn’t! I’ve been trying to explain how much better she’s been with me! It wasn’t a magical turnaround, either, she had a lot of work left to do, she just… she just started listening when she realised she was going to lose both of us.”

Shaking her head, the older sister turned to look off toward the stage instead of at Willow. She thought she noticed something while watching her tall, strong daughter striking such a furiously resolute pose: was she growing more aroused? Winter was wearing something closer to real clothing instead of that tear-away thong their other daughters sported as part of the show, but she still found the larger bulge catching her eye thanks to the movement. But she returned her attention to her face a moment later, trying to remain focused.

“Why did Weiss get to be the one who mattered? Don’t you see how much worse that makes it? You didn’t care about listening to me, only about listening to her. Absolutely par for the course.”

"It's not as if I listened to her in the beginning, either!" Willow cried out weakly. "You'll never know what I've been through!"

Immediately, her oldest daughter's face darkened. But Weiss took a quick step forward, hands out in front of her. "We don't, Winter. Just because she won't understand what we've been through, either, doesn't invalidate her experiences. You know that."

"No, no, I already know what she's going to say. Father never really loved her, she felt misunderstood by the whole family. Then she thought I was betraying her by suddenly 'crying out for attention' by transitioning while she was in the middle of a bitter divorce."

"You don't know the half of it," Willow breathed tiredly.

"So tell me. I doubt it will change anything at this point; I consider myself an orphan at this point, you're both so terrible."

"Really?" Something drew taut within her, and she found herself squaring off and stepping closer, edging Weiss aside with one hand. "You remember all those times I shouted at you, slapped you, tried to get you to stop being a deviant? Do you have any idea what your father would have done to you if I had let him? No, you don't. The half-dozen times he ever laid a hand on any of you kids would have numbered in the hundreds if I didn't put myself in the way. And you can explain that away all you want, make light of it, call me an alcoholic and a failure as a parent… honestly, I mostly deserve it. But don't you dare ever pretend that I am 'just as bad' as he is. That's the one thing I cannot accept, because it's always going to be a bald-faced lie."

Winter didn’t look shocked - not exactly. But there did seem to be a crease of concern in her brow marring her scowl of fury. Her mouth worked for a moment before she turned away again.

“On some level, I knew, Mother. It still doesn't really excuse your attitude toward me, but I would never condone how Father treated you. I saw glimpses…” Even in the low light, she could see the pain creeping in and she wanted to protect her little girl, to spare her from having to deal with this. Still, she didn’t; letting her appreciate that they both had their own wounds might be the only way she could legitimately reenter Winter’s life, to mend their relationship. Help her get out of this accursed place.

“Don’t worry about that. It’s in the past.”

“Yes, and so is what you did to me. But it still informs the present; it still affected me so deeply that it’s changed how I treat everyone and everything in my life. The same goes for… for you and Father. That time you ‘fell down the stairs’ and ended up in the hospital, right?”

Grimacing, Willow felt her hands curling into fists so she forced them to relax. “That was about Wil- Weiss’s recital. He wanted her to play a more challenging piece, and I don’t know what got into me but I insisted he should leave her to pursue whichever she chose. God forgive me for thinking it was between Weiss and the pianoforte, and he had nothing to do with it. Jacques certainly didn’t.”

“Mmm, yes. The black eye you tried so hard to cover up for my junior high graduation?”

“I ‘walked into a door’, of course. He didn’t want you to wear the salmon shirt underneath because it made you look like… a word I don’t use. Anymore ,” she added at Winter’s sharp look. “And before you ask, no, I didn’t really disagree with him at the time. I just argued with him that it didn’t really matter because many other prep school boys wore bright colors, and he should get over it. That was the part he took issue with.”

“Stop,” Weiss suddenly whispered. When they both glanced at her, she was wiping at her eyes. “I knew… Daddy wasn’t nice to you, Mother. I knew. But I can’t believe…”

Winter’s impatient sigh cut her off as her mother touched her shoulder in comfort. “Oh, Weiss, suck it up. He was a monster. You just didn’t want to see it - probably still don’t. And I suppose our mother was simply an ignoramus who tried her best, even if it doesn’t entirely excuse some of her choices. But fine, I’ll concede that. I just will never understand why it took you so long to leave him.”

Willow nodded. She didn’t dare let hope spark in her chest; she didn’t deserve it, and didn’t believe it besides. And since she had no good response for that final point, instead she asked, “So where do we go from here? I don’t… I’d like to be…” Her breath hitched.

“Save your tears,” her eldest sighed, sounding completely hollow. “Just because you got knocked around by Father a few times doesn't mean I believe you have any real compassion for me. Empty performances from an empty-hearted bi-”

Slap.

Not that it was particularly hard. Still, Willow was aghast when she saw that her youngest girl had actually stood up on her tiptoes to deliver a swift blow across her big sister’s face. Winter tensed, her fight-or-flight trying to kick in but being forestalled by sheer shock.

“What… do you… what the fuck is wrong with you?!”

“Don’t do that,” Weiss told her a little more firmly than before. Willow hadn’t noticed before, but at this point she was enraged - and not the petulant, bratty variety she was when the store was out of the shoes she wanted in her size. She was furious. “Mother has been trying to reach out, and you don’t want to hear it; that’s fine, I suppose. Your loss. But she is upset and hurting, and you are trying to make her feel worse? Terrible - absolutely terrible! Shame on you! Ignore her if you have to, but you’re better than this!”

At that point, Winter showed a cold smile. “Oh, I’m not better than that. I’m not even going to say you’re wrong - she probably does deserve a second chance. Perhaps. Someday. I don’t know if I can give it to her, mostly because I don’t know if I can ever believe she genuinely feels remorse.”

“Then leave me alone,” Willow sighed defeatedly, really wishing she had a fresh drink.

“Not just yet.” There was a smugness in her tone, despite their previous conversation. She struck a powerful stance with her hands on her hips, feet planted further apart. “You remember how depraved it is that you came in here and slept with one of Weiss’s friends, don’t you? I absolutely cannot forget even just the sight of you lying under her, so I doubt it’s slipped your mind.”

“No, no, it hasn’t. I just… well, they established that we weren’t responsible, with that… aphrodisiac…” Nevermind the wine. She fell off the wagon a lot harder than she had in a while.

“Minor details. Anyway, you seem to really enjoy being in a room full of girls whose dicks are erect because they can no longer make them flaccid. Gives you a real thrill, I’d say. Weiss has been hard most of this time and you haven’t complained at all.”

Glancing down at Weiss’s arousal, which did seem to be pointing straight up yet again, she cleared her throat. “Honestly? I hadn’t thought about it. I know she can’t help but be… aroused, if you will, because she’s been dosed. Why would I hold it against-”

“I’m not talking about her. She’s blameless. But you? You knew she would probably be back here, and yet you waltzed right in, took your seat, and waited for your own daughter to walk out onto the stage and show you everything she’s got.”

“That is not how it went!” she snapped. “I came… I wanted to save her! From making a mistake, from choosing this as a profession when it might ruin the rest of her life, her aspirations! And I know by now that there isn’t much I can do, but at the time… well, what do you want me to do? Hmm? I assume you have some incredible game plan, a few hoops I can jump through to be less detestable in your eyes?”

The shrug from Winter was far too casual. “Nothing quite like that. But there will be a… gauntlet, of sorts.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh - haven’t you noticed yet?”

When Winter gestured down, this time Willow noticed her bulge seemed to have doubled in size. By now, it was hard enough that the head poked up over the waistband of her bikini bottoms. Swallowing hard, she dragged her eyes back up - after a couple of seconds. Probably a couple too long.

“That’s right,” Winter went on with a dark smirk. “Now you’ve seen both of your little girls this way. Isn’t that something?”

“But… but why are you…?” However, she didn’t need to really ask. “The dose. You took it - even though you weren’t dancing for us, you took one of Salem’s pills.”

Her eldest took a step forward, getting right in her face - and pressing something else so close to her body that Willow had to arch her back slightly to keep from coming into contact with that rigid shape. “Mmhmm. Just to make you squirm. Honestly, I found it impossible to resist the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.”

“To do what?” When Winter only glared, she swallowed hard, voice beginning to shake. “Winter… no… ”

A second passed with her eldest looming large in her eyes, her own expression hard and smug. No love lived there. Then she rolled her eyes. “You see how horrible you are? Even after all that’s gone on between us, you really think I would ever do that to anyone? That’s touching. Evidently, I’m still the boogie monster that took your eldest son in your eyes.”

Finally, Willow just squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lips together hard. There was no winning with Winter anymore. She would have to accept that; stop fighting, stop trying to convince her of anything anymore. It was an uphill battle with no summit.

“Winter… do you even hear yourself?” Weiss was saying in a concerned tone. Deeply, genuinely concerned. “This isn’t right. I don’t know what else you think Mother has to do for you to earn even the slightest chance with you! Honestly, it’s starting to get on my-”

“Do you want to punish me?”

Even with her eyes closed, Willow could feel theirs on her. She slid her arms around her own stomach and gripped hard. Mostly she just wanted this night to be over and was trying to do whatever she could to bring them to that conclusion, so she could either kill herself or drink to forget. She just wanted not to have to be Willow Schnee anymore. Ever again, if she had her way.

“Mother,” Weiss breathed, voice full of sympathy.

“Wait, wait,” Winter said before either of them could speak further. “What exactly do you mean?”

“I don’t know,” Willow whispered, ignoring the way the club beats vibrated through her bones - and into other places she was trying not to focus on. That second dose of the aphrodisiac was working in tandem with the first. She was very grateful to Kali for telling them about it, even if simultaneously she was furious that she took her goddamn time to do so. Wasn’t it important enough to interrupt? Why did she patiently wait for them to all have drank their fill?

Did Kali want them to go through this?

“You’re asking me to punish you. For your past sins. That’s… an interesting idea.” She opened her eyes when she heard heels walking across the floor to watch her daughter pace in front of her, looking down at her. Inspecting. “I think I could get behind it.”

“WINTER!” Weiss burst out in alarm. “If you think I’m going to watch you hurt our mother, no matter how mean she was to you, then you are mistaken!”

The older girl scoffed, “As if you could stop me. But don’t worry, that’s not the kind of punishment I had in mind - well, not entirely. A little minor pain will only make it better.”

Oh no. The frazzled mother was beginning to understand where this was going. It wouldn’t be her first time - though very nearly so. Once upon a time, she and Jacques had tried a few antics in the bedroom involving ropes or handcuffs; nothing too deep into that world which she had never particularly wanted to explore. He liked to feel powerful. Some days, work made him feel less so, and she had existed to rebuild his ego - either by choice or otherwise. Just because she didn’t feel like telling Winter and Weiss that she was a victim of spousal rape didn’t mean the memories weren’t as fresh now as when it was happening.

At least Winter didn’t seem to be leaning in that direction. Though given her seething rage, she wouldn’t be surprised if that changed during the next few minutes.

“What do you want from me?” Willow finally breathed. “Take it. I’ll give it to you. You don’t even have to say what it is, don’t have to set any limits… it’s fine.”

“Really? Absolute power? Oh, that’s a dangerous gift,” Winter almost purred. As sick as it was, Willow felt a slight bump of joy from hearing her estranged daughter actually sounding pleased with her in spite of the reason. “I could have a lot of fun with that.”

Poor Weiss. Her voice sounded so panicked and plaintive when she squeaked, “What on earth is happening? You two are like, speaking another language now, but I don’t think I like what I’m hearing!”

“Just observe, little sister. You’re the audience - or a witness, I suppose. This isn’t about you anymore. Mother has already made things right with you, because of course she has.” But instead of kicking that dead horse, she folded her arms and came to a stop in front of her mother, towering over her thanks to the heels; belatedly, Willow realised she hadn’t even bothered to retrieve her own after allowing another stripper to fill her body completely. She really did have a willpower problem.

“Mother?” her tender young daughter asked more softly, moving to block Winter’s view briefly as she looked into her eyes with concern. “You can’t be honestly considering… well, whatever strange punishment she has in mind. That sounds like a horrible idea!”

Willow threw her arms around the girl’s neck, pulling her in close. “Oh, Weiss…” God, that firm presence gouging into her hip would have felt good if it wasn’t her baby girl; she ignored it as best she could. “It’s alright.”

“But I want to protect you,” she whispered, quiet enough that Winter wouldn’t be able to hear what they were saying over the music. Probably.

“You can’t. Not from my own mistakes. She isn’t wrong about how thoroughly I ruined her life, even if it was never my intention. I… I am so happy you wanted to help; that I have…” Her voice cracked, even though she was only whispering. “I wanted to do better with you because it’s all I had left! So if I have…”

Clinging even harder, Weiss whispered, “You don’t have to do this! Just tell her to go stick her head in a trash can and leave you alone!”

“I can’t. You know as well as I do that this is my mess; I am the only one who can even attempt to clean it up.” She kissed her cheek, then gently pushed her backward to arm’s length. “I’ll be fine.”

“Will you?” Winter questioned before Weiss could respond. The little sister scowled at her, but then took a couple of steps back with a conflicted expression in place.

Willow tried her best not to glance down at what had been poking her, but she couldn’t help it; hormones demanded she give in to temptation. Weiss was better equipped than she remembered from before the lights had gone out. Her artificially-heightened instincts were telling her that she wanted to help her with that, to fall to her knees and- but no, those thoughts were poison. She would lock them away and never look at them again if she could help it.

“No more distractions.” Winter snapped her fingers at her, and Willow looked up. “Hands and knees, bitch.”

Willow opened her mouth to reply - and then forced herself to obey instead. This had once come naturally to her, but now she had to remember the old familiar steps. She lowered herself to the floor gingerly until she was in position, legs protesting thanks to the ache from Pyrrha bending them back earlier. Winter took a step forward, now towering over her. How imposing the girl could be. No, woman. Weiss may still have been young and naive and idealistic, but her eldest was no longer a child in any sense of the word. Especially not…

It was so impossible not to look at that thick example of arousal when it was directly in front of her eyes. Swallowing hard, she tried to look through it, as she had so many times when she drank and tried to pretend Jacques wasn’t in one of his rages. But a speck of disco lights would flash past, outlining it better, and her eyes would focus automatically.

“Does the bitch like what she sees?” Winter said in a voice so full of confidence that Willow felt her body responding without her consent. Why did she like that so much? Why did she feel such a thrill from being treated like a dog by her own daughter? “Do what a bitch does: investigate.”

“Wh-what?” The word was barely out of her mouth when Winter slapped her across the face. “AH!”

“HEY!” Weiss snapped, taking a step forward. But Willow stopped her herself with an outstretched hand. A glance upward showed her that Winter was nodding very slightly in approval; this was between them, after all.

“A bitch doesn’t talk. Now… do what a bitch should do instead.”

Against her will, she was a little impressed. Even though this type of rough play had not been her favourite, she had to admit Winter took to it like a fish to water - though this couldn’t have been her first time. She was too practiced. Still, she had a job to do, so…

There was a slight gasp from Weiss when Willow leaned forward and began sniffing around Winter’s head. She hadn’t pulled it any further out of her garment; it seemed she was meant to do that on her own. With a glance up to see if Winter would stop her, she started nosing further down the shaft though her garment, poked her sack once before heading back up. She didn’t even mind this terribly; knowing who it was made her ill, as it should have done for any mother, but the actual shape and scent were fairly appealing in the same way Pyrrha’s had been earlier. Maybe the main reason she didn’t enjoy giving head before had more to do with Jacques than the act itself.

“Hmmhh… you know, something about this doesn’t sit right with me… I know what it is.” She took a step back. Was she harder than previously? Must have been her imagination. “Your clothes. Take them off - all of them.”

“Winter, please,” Weiss hissed - though her voice was lower and more cautious than before. Clearly she was trying to be a spectator but failing out of concern. “Don’t you think that’s… it’s too much!”

“Stay out of this, please,” she said in a low tone. “Bitch?”

Oh - that was her name now. No longer her mother, not even Willow. Just her eldest daughter’s bitch. Something about that was so… bizarrely erotic, but she didn’t want to think about that. She hated that one encounter with a redheaded prostitute had seemingly turned her into a complete whore, and there didn’t seem to be any way back. Instead, she stood and began stripping, blouse and long skirt being dropped in a pile. Weiss looked away slightly, grimacing; she felt bad for her, but she knew her little girl might forgive her afterward. Winter, however…

Something deep within her told her that this was her very last chance. She might even be doing it wrong, but she was doing what Winter wanted: listening to her, giving her undivided attention and obeying her every whim. The opposite of how she had handled the past several years.

“No, no,” Winter purred as she tried to reach behind her. “Allow me.” She reached behind her mother’s back and undid the clasp of her bra, almost lovingly - even though that malevolent smirk remained. She knew what it was doing to her. Tossing the garment casually, she glanced down. “Hmm. Age comes for us all, doesn’t it? But you’re fighting it off fairly well so far.”

Now she was just going to insult her body? Tears pricked her eyes, finally. She almost regretted that it had taken that insult to make it happen, but she also knew it was both a buildup of so many things finally breaking through, and how resigned she had been to Winter wanting nothing to do with her.

Speaking of… her eldest just barely grazed her fingertips past the sides of her breasts before reaching down past them, gripping the hem of her panties. She yanked them all the way to the floor in one fluid motion that almost made her topple. Distantly, she could hear a little sob from Weiss.

“Shouldn’t we send her away?” Willow asked her in a whisper after she stood and was holding onto her shoulders, stepping out of the last of her dignity.

“Why? Let her see what you really are.” But when Willow grimaced, she sighed. “I… need her here. So I don't let my anger get the better of me and do something I regret.”

What?

There was no time to debate. Even while Willow tried to strangle the little dove of hope that was trying to take flight in her chest, cooing that her daughter might not entirely hate her, said daughter was stepping back and looking up and down her nude form critically. “Hmm. A good enough bitch for my uses. You want to investigate here?”

‘Dear God,’ she thought when Winter turned around, presenting her toned back - and equally toned backside. ‘She can’t really mean…’ But what choice did she have at this point? Suppressing her misgivings and avoiding looking at Weiss, she got back down on her hands and knees with a grunt and pressed her face right against her daughter’s ass, snuffling loudly through the material so Winter would hear it - would know she was doing as commanded. Any unwelcome scent was masked by a strong floral perfume, luckily for her, but the very idea still made her stomach churn.

“Good girl,” she cooed - as if to a dog. It wasn’t as if Willow didn’t catch on long before now, but she supposed Winter deserved points for consistency. “Now, let’s see… ah yes, I know. I don’t think you know I overheard a certain conversation…”

Winter’s smirk and the way she shifted around confused her - until she suddenly felt a bare foot pressing into her face. Ah, right. She didn’t even know which conversation that meant specifically, but she could recall a few between her and Jacques that would have done it. Thing of it was, she didn’t even like feet in that way; she just enjoyed his attentions to hers. So was this revenge? Taking one of the few things he had done right for her and making her do the same?

“No, no,” she said when Willow had reached up to grasp it. “Not like that. Just use your tongue.”

“What?!” she couldn’t help bursting out, even knowing it was probably a mistake. “You can’t be s-”

Smack. This one made spots swim in front of her eyes, and the pain only really registered once Winter’s hand was back on her hip. She sniffled and glanced over at Weiss, just to make sure she was alright-

Mistake. She was clearly struggling with a lot, pressing a hand into her mouth as her eyes streamed, pushed back against the wall when she clearly wanted to act. And that erection standing proud all the while. Even if it wasn’t her fault the chemicals kept her in that state, she still looked as if she were a voyeur, wracked with guilt because she was getting off on the dominance display.

“Do as you were told!” Winter snapped nastily, grinding her toes against her lips and chin.

Willow obliged. Immediately. She didn’t want another punishment that would make her vision swim. Trying not to think too hard about what she was doing, she opened her mouth and let her tongue slip between two of the toes. At least the flavour was just a mild saltiness of skin; the scent was about as she would expect, given that her children had always been as clean as she herself was, but more of the same perfume. Did they just spray it everywhere? Probably. Nobody wanted a stinky stripper.

“Mmm, better,” Winter cooed as her mother nibbled on her foot, trying to resist the temptation to either reach up to hold it steady or spit it out. “Is that good, Bitch? Good doggie.”

A quiet “Why?” came from Weiss. Willow somehow managed not to answer, or try to reassure her that everything would be alright. Eventually. But her eldest seemed to have no such compunctions.

“Why? Because this is what the bitch deserves, that’s why. Simple.” She reached her foot back and impatiently stuffed it into her heel again. “Now, I think we’ll go back to that first order of business. Take your time now…”

Willow even nodded before she started “investigating” her cock. Might as well try to be cooperative to make up for her foolish protest. Winter wanted her to be eager - to behave as if this were something she enjoyed. Resistance was the opposite. So this time, she even nipped the bottoms down with her teeth a little, revealing more of that soft, pale shaft to the light.

“Oooh,” she breathed with a slight shiver. “Wow, somebody’s very inquisitive. Do you like what you smell? Huh, boy?”

She glanced up with a curious raised eyebrow. Boy? Was she a boy now, as a dog? The whole thing was insane - but she could tell Winter was still dead serious. Therefore, she merely sniffed along the shaft. Gave it a quick tease with her tongue. No further instructions, so she kept it up, dragged the covering down until she was fully revealed.

“What a good boy,” Winter whispered, voice a little more carefully neutral as she twitched on the air. Probably regret setting in; Willow would have been shocked if it didn’t. But she didn’t try to speak or otherwise interrupt, knowing it would just make her furious. “Go on.”

Go on? She couldn’t possibly mean for her to do any more than that - she was still her mother! At her alarmed look, however, Winter merely took a half-step forward, pressing the head against the corner of her mouth. Making it impossible not to know what she meant.

“Is there a problem, Bitch?”

No problem. None that seemed to matter to her Dom. So Willow opened her lips and let the head pass between them, hesitated, and then closed her mouth. This was the hottest shame had ever burned through her body, the most she had ever wished she could run away into the night. Winter’s cock was too warm, too good, and she hated that it wasn't more offensive but there was nothing she could do but start taking it deeper into her mouth, tears sliding down her cheeks as she started going down on her eldest daughter.

“Oooh,” Winter sighed, her hand falling lightly to Willow’s hair. “You’re… pretty good at this, I have to say. Hmm. Maybe you could have earned some forgiveness points a long time ago if I knew what a good little bitch you can be. When properly motivated.”

Clearly, this was happening. Might as well make it happen now. Ignoring possible repercussions, she reached up to grip Winter’s thighs. For just a second, she heard her take a sharp breath, felt the hand tighten on her hair, ready to deliver another reprimand-

Before she kicked it into overdrive. Just because she didn’t much like giving blowjobs didn’t mean she was bad at them.

“OH SHIT!” Winter burst out, wobbling hard and having to use her mother for support. “Wh-wha- WOW! Oh my God, how do you… do that?!”

Distantly, she heard Weiss breathe, “Oh my God… that’s- do all mothers just know how to give really good blowjobs? Is that a thing?”

Ahhh, so unassuming little Theia Nikos had touched her daughter. They would be having a conversation about that later; Weiss was clearly more delicate than Pyrrha, it wasn’t entirely fair. She tried to focus on fellating her other little girl, the one who had decided to treat her like an object in retaliation for being an abhorrent parent. Good, clean fun.

And Winter was certainly having fun. At first, she had taken it fairly well, thrusting back a tiny bit but otherwise standing firm. By now she was groaning now and then, spine kinking as her needy cock was swallowed over and over. Willow could feel it throbbing against her tongue and throat, and resented that she loved it just as much as the other one she had sampled the same evening. She threw caution to the wind, letting herself enjoy it as much as she could and blocking out everything else.

“A-alright!” her temporary Domme finally gasped. “That’s enough!” Willow didn’t slow down at all. “I s-said- NNH! I said, stop, don’t… don’t do this anymore, I don’t want it anymore!”

But now Willow wanted it. Sick as it was, some part of her mind thought if she did a good job, Winter might like her again. She hummed slightly, and heard a squeak of dismay from her daughter - probably because it was so good for both of them, she knew all she had to do was keep up this pace for another minute-

Weiss’s hands pulled at her shoulders. “Mother! Please stop, Winter asked you to!”

That made a difference. For the moment, she had been able to forget Weiss, forget the club - become completely focused on making Winter happy and losing herself in the sex. She came to a stop and looked up at her eldest, hoping for a sign if she really wanted her to stop or not.

“No,” Winter breathed shakily as she pulled back with a loud pop from her mother’s mouth. “Nnhh… oh God, this was… this was a mistake. I don’t know why… I…” She cleared her throat, her face just as conflicted as Weiss’s had been before. “You did what I asked. I can’t… can’t pretend you didn’t. I just have to use the restroom now.”

And before Willow could collect herself, Winter strode for the curtain.

“Oh no,” Weiss breathed. She started to stand, but then looked back at her. “Mother?”

“Go. It’s alright.”

“But…” She bit her lip for a moment, head swivelling between the two destinations as she tried to scrape her brain cells together enough to comment on the situation. “Are you going to be alright?”

Willow shrugged weakly. “I don’t suppose it matters anymore.”

“It does!” Committing, she knelt down next to where Willow was sitting on the floor, legs out to one side and propped up on one arm. “What she did to you, to our own mother… I don’t know if I can ever forgive her. I don’t think I can talk to her again, it was so indecent, a-and cruel! How could she-”

“I let her, Weiss. I opened the door for it - I came to a den of sin, I got what I foolishly paid for.” She sighed. “You probably saw… your friend and I.”

Grimacing, she stared off toward the center of the room. Hazy as the chairs were from this distance in the mood lighting, they were but vague shapes. “Yes, well, I didn’t see much, and didn’t know who you were at the time… and I had no desire to see that, but it’s… Winter is your daughter! That’s way different, and she should know better!”

“Weiss-”

“And she forced you into it! I know you cooperated, but you didn’t want to do it, anyone could tell by the way you-”

“Weiss,” she soothed, reaching up to caress over her hair with a vague smile on her lips. “You… are very kind-hearted, even if you inherited our family’s cutting wit and short fuse. You don’t have to police your sister, you don’t have to defend me. We… we were working through a lot of pain we’ve both been carrying around, in different ways, I…” She hiccuped. “I didn’t want it to come to this, either. Believe me. But I just wanted…”

When she was quiet for a few seconds, Weiss whispered, “Wanted what?”

“Wanted her to like me again. Even if that only meant she liked me as a cum dumpster.”

“MOTHER!” she hissed, scandalized, and the elder woman laughed weakly. “Don’t say things like that! You’re… you are a beautiful, amazing woman - Daddy left and you… everything’s been fine, because you’re so strong! Winter just never saw you grieving over losing her, drinking and wishing you had made better choices. Never watched you going to AA, and then your trans group - trying to improve! She doesn’t know you like I do, doesn’t know how much love you have for us! And she’s wrong, a-and that’s… that’s all there is to it!”

Her sweet little girl. For a long time, she had known Weiss wasn’t ready for the world the way Winter had been, even before coming out to her. But she would be just fine once a few experiences relieved her of that naivety. Still, wasn’t it tragic that her precious snowflake couldn’t just stay precious? Protected and sheltered, and sweetly naive, forever?

“I do have so much love for you,” she breathed as she kissed Weiss’s cheek tenderly. “And you have been wonderful, I promise. Alright? I have loved watching you grow into a beautiful young woman over these past years. It’s just… I can’t help but mourn that I ruined things with my other beautiful daughter.”

Weiss threw her arms around her, hugging tightly. They went down onto their sides, because once Willow took her arm off the floor to return the embrace she couldn’t support herself anymore. For a second or two, she just let the closeness fill her, eyes closed in bliss. The comfort was like a hot bath of pure relief after Winter had been so chillingly harsh with her.

“I love you, Mother,” Weiss finally whispered into her neck. “You’re a great mother, and a great friend. Please don’t cry…”

Those words soothed her just as much as the embrace. Of course, the downside was that the air caressing over her neck woke her skin up - and she suddenly became acutely aware that Weiss’s nude body was pressed right against her own, not a stitch of clothing between them. The girl’s firm arousal was pressing into her lower abdomen, small tits dwarfed by her own - and now gravity couldn’t tug them down and away, as Winter had cruelly pointed out. This was far too intimate for parent and child, but she couldn’t pull away, either.

Didn’t want to pull away. Even if it wasn’t exactly because she was turned on, she couldn’t completely rule out that it may have been playing a part.

“Mother…”

“Yes?”

“I… I don’t want to…” She cleared her throat as her hips shifted the tiniest bit. “I don’t want to alarm you, but the drugs haven’t worn off, and… you’re still naked…”

Willow couldn’t help laughing. It was just too cute - both her words, and that she was trying to be so careful with her feelings. “I had noticed both of those things before. It’s… it’s alright, I know this isn't your fault. It doesn’t have to lead to anything, I promise; I just really am grateful that you’re so sweet, and I still have you in my corner.”

Weiss laughed nervously, still clinging back… but she was beginning to grind the tiniest bit. Too well could Willow understand it was just bodily urges. “I know. I just wanted to make sure you weren’t upset at having to feel my dick; I’m not trying to, um, Winter you.”

“Is that an adjective now?” They both shared a very soft laugh, and Willow found herself enjoying this moment so much. Weiss was tender, attentive, sweet… with her, anyway. She knew she could be nasty and stubborn with other people - even her in the past - but coming out and finding acceptance where Winter had not changed their relationship substantially. They had done their best to always be in each other’s corner, even when they didn’t do a particularly good job of it.

The problem was that they were both very turned on. Honestly, without the various stimulants, this might still have been innocent regardless of nudity. Alas…

“Mmmhh, you’re so soft,” Weiss breathed as she squirmed a little more.

“As are you. Though you’ve been keeping so trim - not an ounce of fat. I wish I could say the same.”

“Mother, come on,” she sighed as she passed her hands up and down her back. “You’ve birthed three children; we both know it’s unreasonable to expect you to be exactly the same. And anyway, you’re still in incredible shape for your age! Have you seen this?” The handful of her mother’s ass prompted a moan, and she took it away immediately. “Oh - oh, I’m so sorry, that wasn’t… I wasn’t thinking. Why did I do that?”

Trying her best to recover, she said, “It’s alright, Weiss. Don’t worry about it.”

“Did… did it bother you? In that way?”

“I would… rather not say.” Weiss tensed, so she kissed the side of her neck. “Really, it’s fine!”

But the kiss prompted a soft sigh. They were both so amped up and sensitive that it seemed like basically anything could set them off - even though having her cheek groped was a bit over the line, of course. Weiss just wasn’t thinking. Either that, or she was letting her hormones cloud her judgment, which was basically happening to everyone in the room tonight.

Thanks to Salem. She and that devil woman were going to have words when this was all over.

“Mommy, I’m scared. I think I’m enjoying this.”

Damn that word. None of her children had called her that past the age of five, more or less; they discouraged it because it undermined her authority, somehow. She wanted her children to be strong and independent, not simpering babies who couldn’t take care of themselves. Maybe she should have implemented that a bit later in life - let them just be children for longer. Hindsight was twenty-twenty, of course.

But now, having them look to her to take care of them seemed to stir up a desire she had long ago relinquished. And when it combined with the arousal coursing through her veins…

“Don’t be scared, baby. I… I am, as well. It’s not our fault - remember that, alright?” She cleared her throat, taking deep breaths and trying to ignore the tingling she felt all over - twice as much everywhere Weiss’s skin was in contact with hers. “I am not afraid of you, or ashamed of you, or… oh, this is all so ridiculous. I can’t believe this is even a situation that’s possible, much less that we’re in it!”

“Thank you!” Weiss burst out, latching onto the easy complaint. “I mean, the others probably have a point that you shouldn’t have come back here, but at the same time, this business with spiking your drinks? We just thought they were giving us a little help getting hard, not giving this stuff to you guys without your knowledge! There’s no way any of this would have happened if not for that!”

“Mmhh, exactly. You understand I would never have contemplated sleeping with someone the same age as you and your friends - even if they weren’t your friends. It’s just unseemly for a woman of… of m-my age.”

Toward the end, she had noticed Weiss had gone very still. She didn’t understand why at first - until their legs shifted, and Weiss asked, “Is that… you?”

Swallowing hard, she whispered, “Weiss, listen.”

“Or is that… Pyrrha?” Her thigh shifted again, smearing more of her mother’s wetness on it. “Did I just get Pyrrha’s stuff all over my leg?!”

“No, no,” she reassured her hastily. “That’s all me! Y-your friend was wearing protection, don’t worry.”

“Oh.” Then she shivered, and Willow absolutely couldn’t avoid feeling that as close as they were. “Oh. It’s you? This is… you’re… that turned on?” All her mother could bring herself to do was nod, so she whispered, “Wow, it’s so wet - there’s so much…”

Fantastic. “Weiss, I’m very sorry you have to feel that. It’s from earlier, a-and from this place, all the… the chemicals…” She cleared her throat. “But didn’t you experience it with Mrs. Nikos?”

“Hmhh?” she breathed distantly as her hips began to roll harder. “R-right, well… no, actually. I don’t know if you want to know what we, um, we did…”

“I don’t mind.” What difference would it make at this point?

“Well, I, um, used her mouth. The way you did with Winter." Both of them flinched. "A-and that was all; I thought she would want me to do the same thing for her, even if I haven’t tried it myself before, but… well, she didn’t. That was surprising. I mean, most people who pay for sex want to actually… have sex, don’t they?”

Even with all the distractions, Willow found herself laughing softly as she nuzzled Weiss’s neck. Wait, no - she wasn’t supposed to do that. Curse the wine, curse the lemonade… “True enough, I’m sure. Not that I ever have.”

“Well… until tonight, right?”

“Yes, but I haven’t-” Then she winced. “Oh. I suppose I really did, didn’t I? Oh God, I’m a man.”

Weiss giggled as she hugged her even more tightly. She could feel her soft sack by now, shifting around more freely thanks to the wetness she had donated. “Not quite. I’m really jealous of your tits, actually; they feel incredible.”

“Really? Even though they’re a little… droopy?”

“They are not! Winter’s crazy.” Her daughter pulled back to kiss one briefly. “Be nice to those.”

“Mm, you’re very nice to them.” Willow watched in a detached daze as Weiss, seemingly encouraged by her words, kissed again, and again. Around the time she reached the areola her smile faded as she started to realise what she was doing.

“Oh. I’m… Mother, I didn’t mean t-”

“It’s alright. Keep going if you want.”

So she did. Willow knew she should have let Weiss stop herself, but she couldn’t seem to stop herself, to do the right thing as easily as it could be found. Instead, now she was watching her daughter kiss all over her stiffened peak, feeling hot breath caressing her tender flesh - and a throb from below in response. That was nothing next to Weiss’s throb, fairly jabbing her in the thigh.

“Mommy, I love you,” she finally breathed softly - before the next kiss meant her nipple slipped between her lips, as open-mouthed as it was. Its owner sucked in a sharp breath as pleasure stabbed into the rest of her body from that single point of titillation.

“I love you, too,” Willow told her without any hesitation, smiling in spite of how awkward and guilt-ridden she felt. “And I always will. You know whatever… whatever happens, I’m not going to turn my back on you. Or Winter, or Whitley - even if they don’t want me around, my love for them won’t die.”

Weiss leaned back up, catching her mother’s eyes with a look so bold that she could almost forget how young she was. There was so much passion and certainty there.

“Forget about them. I want you.”

The worst part was, Willow found she didn’t even begrudge Weiss how she phrased that. Need welled up in her so strongly that she surged forward-

Stopped herself. That was wrong, she knew it back behind the fog of confusion that had been foisted upon her by a meddling madam. Tomorrow, she was already going to hate herself enough without knowing that she had taken advantage of her sweet baby girl.

A baby girl that saw her mother so close, saw the pain and conflict warring behind her eyes, and took control to absolve her mother of all that guilt. Her head leaned up just enough to bridge the rest of that gap between their mouths, whining needily into the contact. Beautiful and terrible, and everything Willow had been missing from her life for so long. And it had been in Weiss. Could fate be any more cruel?

Instincts grew stronger the more their mouths entwined, tongues teasing across each other. Honestly, she would have been content to explore that kiss alone, but Weiss’s hand had gone back to slide over her ass cheek, to grip her hip. Not wanting her to feel alone in her advances, Willow did the same, gripping her daughter’s modest rear and giving it a firm squeeze.

That throb of her cock made her moan into the kiss, and Willow answered. So good, so strong! Just because it was small and cute didn't make it any less fun to feel. Her hips rolled, and she felt Weiss pulling her leg higher, shifting down-

“Mmhh!” That was a cock pressing right into her dripping wet sex. Her own child’s slender arousal… but it felt so perfect, and far too tempting to ignore. Her hips moved on their own, anyway, she was so needy by now, but she threw a little extra effort into the movement to make it better for both of them - to help Weiss grind very slightly against her clit with each pass, drive her even crazier.

There was a little “PAH!” from her daughter when the kiss broke. “M-Mommy, I… I don’t know how to-”

“Shhhh,” she bade her. Hearing her talk made this harder, because she had to confront who they were. “Do you need me to… to help you? I can, um… on top…”

The phrase stuck in her throat. She didn’t want to actually admit with words what they were contemplating - and on point of doing, regardless of the many reasons they should not.

“Yeah,” Weiss breathed with obvious relief, kissing her lips lightly again. “I’ve never done this before, exactly, so I think you should take control.”

Inwardly, Willow was cringing. Her daughter’s virginity had been at stake, so she came here to save her… and was going to wind up taking it herself. That was oddly fitting for the rubric of her insane life. Sighing shakily, she rolled Weiss onto her back, positioning her hips over hers. That pretty little cock was nestled between her folds, driving both of them up a wall and waiting to be actually used.

“You’re… you’re sure?” Willow asked her, tears already starting again. Not attractive; she had to dry that up.

“Yes, of course,” she breathed softly, hips rolling a little to tease both of them. Seemed she didn’t mind her mother’s tears. “Mmm, you feel so good… I… I never would have expected this, I’m sure you can guess, but… now that we’re here, I think…” Her daughter’s voice broke as she bit her lip and looked away.

“What is it?” She caressed up and down her toned stomach, over one of her modest breasts. “Talk to me.”

After a couple of breaths, Weiss managed to blurt, “I think I wanted it to be you. I’ve never been as comfortable with anyone else as I have with you, a-and we aren’t supposed to, but… even though I haven’t thought about you like this, specifically, this is still so… it’s exactly what I wanted without knowing I did, and I can’t imagine anyone being better than you for my f-first pussy!”

Well, now she wasn’t just turned on and full of shame. Willow felt her face blushing so hard, in a way it hadn’t done for years. Her little girl really wanted her mommy all along? At this age? That little fact was both so, so sad, and made her giddier than she had felt in a decade.

“Then you have me,” she finally told her as she leaned down to kiss her again, eyes sliding closed… and gave herself over fully. There was only Snow Queen and the nameless client, fitting together perfectly. Except she couldn’t forget who they were to each other.

Maybe she didn’t want to.

“Nnhh!” Weiss breathed into the kiss when she finally felt her mother line up her entrance with her cockhead, rubbing up and down a few times before starting to sink onto her. Willow was groaning nearly as much and wishing she wasn’t overjoyed at the sensation of her middle child’s fantastic shaft trying to split her apart. She didn’t succeed nearly as much as Pyrrha, naturally, but the mere fact that it was Weiss made all the difference.

What if she had always wanted to fuck her? Maybe she had - ever since she transitioned, anyway. The issue of her daughter's gender had been all tied up in thinking about her genitals, after all. But she knew when she really examined their past together, they had never considered this an option until tonight. Yes, she found her heart growing more and more fond of Weiss when she accepted her, helped her begin her transition, started talking to her in a way she had failed with Winter… but it wasn’t that kind of love. Maybe she did feel a vague curiosity toward her body but nothing directly lustful. Not until right now, on the floor in a corner of a strip club.

Only once her hips truly began bouncing did Weiss break the kiss to whimper, “Mommy! Is… am I doing this right? It feels so good - is it good for you?”

“NNHAH!” Willow burst out by way of answer. Just as with Pyrrha, she had been silently hoping this would be awful and she could mark it down as a failed experiment. No such luck; just a perfect, lithe little body, flexing and throbbing and firm everywhere it should be. Blocking out who this was for the moment, Weiss was attractive, and her body was in fantastic shape. So with it being Weiss…

Well, they were definitely working on their mother-daughter bond.

“Well, I might have known.”

Both of them froze in place when they heard that chilly voice. Willow didn’t even have to turn to see who it was. Her breath heaving from her efforts, she called over her shoulder, “Am I allowed to speak?”

“Oh, I don’t think you should speak ever again,” Winter growled - growled at her. “I can’t believe you would do this to my innocent baby sister. I knew you were a horrible old lush-”

“Please, it isn’t-”

“But you’re a perverted horrible old lush. You’re really going to take your sweet little girl’s virginity? Ohhh, there’s a special place in hell just for you.”

There was even a slight, humourless chuckle in her voice by the end. Willow squeezed her eyes shut, tears slipping past her eyelashes. Of course she would walk in on them; they should have been lucid enough to know she wouldn’t be gone long. If only God would smite her now instead of waiting for later…

“Winter, shut up.”

“Excuse me, Weiss? As if you have any more right to talk, stealing Mommy the moment my back was turned!”

Though it took some struggling, Weiss looked over her mother’s shoulder at her sister; the movement made Willow have to work to suppress another moan. “You… may have abandoned her in the middle of whatever you were doing, but I… I think she’s beautiful! And we were having a beautiful moment until you had to come back and poop all over it! So if that’s all you can do, then I suggest you leave! You aren’t even supposed to be at this party!”

Almost in defiance, she started thrusting up and into Willow so hard that she cried out at the sudden railing, bracing herself against the floor as waves of pure ecstasy burst through her over and over. It was so good! Her pussy throbbed and fluttered around that pretty little rod pounding it, even though at this moment she would have preferred to wait until they had finished dealing with Weiss’s irate sibling.

“Dear… God,” Winter breathed distantly. “You’re really going to do it.”

Then something strange happened - relatively speaking, since everything that night had been straight out of some disco-lit hellscape. Winter just let them fuck. For a few precious seconds, maybe a minute, Weiss showed her mother how much she loved her and her poor, tortured walls took the punishment gratefully, pressing her face into Weiss’s neck - because she didn’t dare kiss her right now. Not with her eldest hovering nearby.

The hands on her bouncing cheeks inflamed her even more, and she sighed and started to bounce them harder… until it occurred to her that Weiss’s hands were already on her waist. So who…?

“Wait, what… what are you-”

“Weiss said it herself,” Winter said in a hollow voice as she spread her further. “Either I do something besides jeer at you, or leave you to it. I’ve made my decision.”

“What?” Weiss panted. “Don’t be ridiculous! You knew what I meant was that you should get out of-”

“OH!” Willow burst out, cutting her off as her cheeks clenched hard. “Winter, not there!”

But Winter thought “there” was a perfect place to start, it seemed. As the soft tongue played across her puckered skin, she found herself wishing she had let Jaques into her behind more than just once in their entire marriage - or that she had at least let him finish there instead of complaining, telling him it was too much. So much time had passed since that single attempt that by now, she was essentially an anal virgin once more.

Just as she was taking Weiss’s virginity, Winter would thieve another kind from her mother.

“Mommy?” Weiss whispered quietly against her neck. “Are you- is it okay? We can stop, we can make her leave-”

“I-it’s fine,” she whimpered, having brought her own hips to a stop. “A-and you can keep moving, I’ll… I have to stay still so Winter can…”

“No, you don’t! I mean it, you can feel free to… to stop her, I can wait.”

Willow just shook her head again, the tears flowing freely. “I’ve earned this. And… at least she’s paying attention to me, and…” Clearing her throat, she dried it up as best she could. Again. “I get to be with both my girls. I have been wanting this for a long time.”

“Like this?!”

"Perhaps not… quite like this, no. But now that we're here-"

“God, you two are chatty,” Winter sighed as she drew back - and poked her finger inside her mother’s highly resistant orifice. Willow felt like she was going to pass out; she didn’t even want to have a colonoscopy done, much less this! “Do you always talk so much during sex, Mother?”

After a bracing breath, she looked over her shoulder… with a smile. “Oh, so that’s why you’re doing it. I had a feeling.”

“What?”

“The answer is ‘yes’. I don’t…” She had to breathe through some fresh throbs around Weiss - and that exploring finger - before she could continue. “Mmhh, I’ve never… been a fan of ‘backdoor visitors’, but if it’s what you want, then I’ll leave it open for you.”

There. Now Winter had consent, even if it wasn’t particularly enthusiastic. She very well remembered that Winter had told her she was not at all interested in taking her by force; this let her out of that concern through the velvet rope itself. No strings attached - well, other than the fact that it was incredibly depraved for any of them to be doing this.

The growl in her voice, almost menacing when she said, “Shut up and relax for me, then,” told her Winter was being deprived of her resistance. At least somewhat, she had wanted her to whimper and squeal, to cry for her more - for her revenge to be sweeter by putting Willow in her place, and she wasn’t getting that now. But so what? Willow wanted to give this to her but she was much more concerned with giving Weiss what she needed: a wonderful first time with someone she loved. Even if it was her own mother.

And Weiss had stayed. Even if Winter had left for very sound reasons, and she would spend a lifetime trying to make up for it, she did leave. She wasn’t going to be the kind of mother who spent all her energy greasing the squeaky wheel and ignoring the one that was reliable until it was just as bad.

“Wow… you did…” Winter sounded stunned. “Mmm, and you are very tight back here; I think I believe you. This is really something you never tried?”

Flexing around her finger, she panted, “Not… very much, no. I don’t think you want to know who last attempted it.”

“Mmm, perhaps I don’t,” Winter said in a flat tone that made it clear she had guessed. She cleared her throat nervously. ��And you’re prepared for me to keep going? I won’t ask again.”

“Mother,” Weiss breathed very softly, eyes imploring her to speak up even as she curled her hips up into her over and over, the noises becoming obscene by now.

“I’m fine,” she panted. “Thank you for asking. You’re a good girl.”

For a second, Winter was still and silent as Weiss nodded her acceptance. Then she scoffed, “As if you ever thought I was either of those things.”

“I always thought you were one of them. Now I know you’re both.” She wanted to keep it simple; not overdo it, not gush over Winter, make her feel like she was trying to compensate for everything all at once. Clearly that didn’t work in the slightest; this might not, either, but she was done chasing her approval for the moment. All she wanted was to give Weiss a wonderful night, and give her other daughter the opportunity for…

Well, for whatever she wanted. Even if she decided to stop teasing her body and start punishing it more harshly, she would endure.

“You know,” Winter finally said after nearly a minute of teasing, “I really… like your ass, Mother. Not just because it’s tight, but because it’s a very appealing shape; even the flavour was pleasant, as far as that goes.”

A little “ew” fell from Weiss, and her mother struggled not to laugh. “You think so?”

“Oh yes. I'm surprised I never noticed." Winter let out a chuckle - a real one, not cruel or derisive. "Then again, I've never thought to look. For obvious reasons."

"I should… hope not!" That pounding she was receiving made it a lot harder to concentrate. Though Weiss had been taking it slow when Winter first returned, it seemed her body was too impatient to hold out any longer.

And Winter must have noticed, because she didn't keep trying to carry on a conversation. Instead she was fairly fucking her with that finger by now, really widening her for what came next. Willow knew it well enough even without having experienced it more than a single time.

"Weiss," Winter finally asked, voice oddly distant as an odd crinkling began to fill the air. Willow had a pretty good idea of what that might mean. "Can you hold still for a moment? I promise I will be as brief as possible."

"What are you… a-are you going to-"

"I'm asking this for all our sakes." So Weiss obeyed, and Willow did her best to catch her breath during the brief respite. "Thank you."

That was apparently all the warning she was going to receive. An instant later, the finger was drawn swiftly out and immediately replaced with the head of a condom-wrapped cock. Though she didn't want to mention it, she almost wished her girls would switch places, given their sizes… but the mere fact that she was about to be soundly fucked by not just one, but two of her own children was enough to silence her from making any requests whatsoever. She had plenty of mistakes in her past, but this was shaping up to be the biggest one yet.

Even if it felt fantastic in the moment. She hated the thought that she was being opened in the back, but her panic couldn't completely blot out how intriguing the twin sensations were. In fact, the more she focused on it, the more she realized that she was enjoying it a lot more thanks to having her other daughter up front. Maybe that had been her mistake with Jacques: expecting anal stimulation alone to do anything for her. Clearly it was a more secondary pleasure for her body - a supporting act that meant nothing without the main event. Maybe she would ask Weiss and Winter about that afterward.

"Just relax," Weiss began to coach her in soft, overcome whispers as her hips rolled upward yet again. It was very sweet, even if unnecessary for her to go to the trouble; Willow just didn't want to think about why her youngest daughter knew so much about this already. "Let your body stop fighting it. Honestly, it starts to become enjoyable once you get past the idea, and that initial pain."

"Ohhhh, that's so wrong," Winter groaned once she had managed to work herself about halfway inside. Willow thanked her lucky stars that the condom was lubricated; she could tell Winter had used protection. Belatedly, she wished she had asked the same of her other daughter.

"It's alright," she panted, looking over her shoulder slightly even though she still couldn't see much of Winter from that angle. "You… you won't be judged by me. Whatever you want is yours."

A little throb, which caused Willow to moan. "Mmhhh, not that - or not just that. It's… I can feel Weiss inside you. I don't know how to feel about it; honestly, I hope this isn't going to hurt you, Mother."

The younger sibling let out a weak laugh as Willow tried not to focus on the sensation of both dicks rubbing up against each other through her internal walls. "Really, Sis? I thought she was 'Bitch' to you now."

Great. She had almost been able to forget about that impromptu domination session.

"Weiss, save it. Look at where we are - look what we're doing together. I honestly don't think you have the moral high ground."

"It's alright!" Willow interrupted before they could start fighting, barely able to speak thanks to her eldest's relentless progress and her middle child's resuming the thrusting of her hips. "You both… are doing wonderful!"

Her mind blurred as she endured the twin invasions to her over sensitive body. Everything felt crazy, out of focus. She couldn't believe she was in this seedy passion pit, having already allowed herself to be stretched out by a prostitute and now welcoming the amorous advances of her offspring. The disgust was there and probably was never going away, but it was so much more alarming that it was such a distant runner-up to the pleasure, the joy at being so close to them. Wasn't this supposed to hurt her? Wasn't she supposed to feel like a horrible human being for taking advantage of her girls, instead of more loved than she had felt in years?

"M-Mommy!" Weiss squealed some time later. Apparently, it had just been so weird that they tacitly agreed to stay silent until the youngest of them broke said silence.

"Oh God, do you have to call her that right now?" Winter grunted. When had she started thrusting instead of merely existing in there? When did her hands move up to start fondling her mother's apparently-not- too -saggy breasts? Willow didn't know. She didn't even know her own name right about now.

"No! But I… I want to, it's the only time I can!" Interesting.

"Well… well, I'm certainly not doing that. Let's just finish and put this behind us!"

"MMHHH! Yes! Yes, I… I think I'm almost there!"

So the Schnee girls redoubled their efforts, and turned their poor mother into a half screaming, insane mess. Honestly, she really did feel like they broke her brain in that instant; she only vaguely remembered she was with two women she loved, and not what kind of love it was supposed to be. They made her body feel good, they made her heart feel good. She liked being fucked by them and wanted to be fucked more.

"I'm… I think I'm close to finishing!" Winter finally panted.

"I-is it okay, Mommy? Is it okay?"

What else was she going to say? "YES! Both of you, please! Fill me!" And that was all she could get out before she turned into a quivering bag of nerves, powerless against their onslaught of sexual punishment.

Little Weiss came first. She had been at it longer, after all. Tears leaked down Willow's cheeks at the sensation of thick cream splashing all over her walls, coating her insides so thoroughly. Something she was never meant to feel and yet she couldn't lie to herself. She loved it.

"Y-you really came!" Winter gasped out, hips flashing forward faster and faster, fingers tightening on her incredibly sensitive peaks. "You came in… you came in my mommy!"

Oh, that pushed her over the edge. Even though Winter sounded so petulant about it through her neediness and horniness, it communicated that she felt angry… possessive . Of Willow. Like she belonged to her instead of being someone she never wanted to see again.

Why wouldn't that be enough to make her climax hard, all over both her girls' cocks?

"MOMMY!" Winter shouted when she felt all that fluttering and clenching, heard moans from the owner of that taut ass she was reaming. "You… you like this? Can I finish now?"

"Y-yeahhhh," she groaned. Then she forced herself to add, "Mommy's ready!"

All three of them had finally reached their ends. Winter's big O was a lot bigger than she had expected - both in terms of the load filling the condom, and the near-violent dicking down she had to endure while she got herself there. Winter turned into a sheer fucking machine, hips displaying an uncanny strength as they thudded into her poor backside over and over without relief until she finally burst. Even then, there were several more seconds where Willow had started to worry she would just keep fucking her poor ass for the rest of her life, regardless of orgasms, but she finally tapered off and came to a stop, sweating and panting and shivering all over.

"Wow, Winter," Weiss breathed, recovering first - probably through some combination of being the youngest and having climaxed before the other two. "You… it really felt like that was… you were super pent up."

"Shut up, Weiss." But tears were choking her voice.

"What's wrong?" Willow made herself ask, even if it was taxing. The only thing that could make her want to move or speak after a brutal session like that was concern for one of her children, so…

"I'm… Mother, I… I've made a mistake. Please accept my…" Unable to maintain her would-be haughty attitude, her strong eldest daughter sobbed, "This is all my fault, Mommy! It's all my fault!"

Barely able to twist around to see where she was crying, she demanded, "What do you mean? No, it isn't, we… you know I'm more to blame than-"

Though she could barely see it thanks to the angle and the lighting, Winter was fairly bawling by now, face a crumpled mess of sorrow. "I'm the first one to take this job! And when Weiss asked about it, I didn't discourage her, a-and she spoke to her friends, and you followed her, I… and it's my- I ruined you, and my little sister - I ruined everything!"

"Winter, that isn't- mmhh…" The two presences inside her still felt incredible. Vaguely, she sensed she could go again, but told herself there was something more important at stake. "Would you girls mind if I… if you pull out? Then we can talk."

They did. It was somewhat of a messy affair, but not quite as bad as she had feared; Winter's condom contained most of her issue, and Weiss was apparently still spent from Theia's oral services because not all that much dribbled out. Willow lay back on the floor and pulled her younger daughter into the crook of her arm and neck, where she nestled gratefully. Then she left the other arm open for Winter.

Who hesitated. But after only glancing between the other two women for a moment, she laid down and gingerly curled up against her mother, damp eyes pressing into her shoulder.

“You haven’t ruined anything,” Willow began softly, not even having to search for the words.

“Haven’t I? Look at this. If someone were to take a picture, right now… we would all be ruined, our whole lives…”

“And that is as much my fault as it is yours. But I think we can both agree, it isn’t Weiss’s.”

The younger girl looked up at them. “You really don’t think so? My provocative dance, and consenting to this ridiculous ‘strippers with benefits’ side job, still being aroused while hugging Mother a moment ago… clearly, I’m no better than either of you.”

“But all of those decisions were related to only yourself,” Winter told her reasonably, reaching over to caress Weiss’s hair. It made Willow smile to see them so attentive to each other - even in this situation. “You wanted to make more money for your surgeries, and made a choice with your body to acquire it. I… I was the one who influenced you to choose this as a place to make a quick buck. That’s entirely on me.”

“I’m my own person, Winter. You didn’t work me like a puppet; I saw you were making good money, the work was enjoyable, you seemed at peace with it… even if it wouldn't have been my first choice and I had a lot of misgivings, I thought, hey, why not look into it?”

Clearing her throat, Willow interrupted Winter’s protest. “It seems to me that neither of you are to blame, you just made your best choices. This… this is my fault, I am the parent. I should have been more of one to Winter when she needed me the most, and… and tracking you to this place? It seemed like my sacred duty to protect my babies at the time, but now I just feel nosy and stupid.”

An irritated sigh burst from Winter’s nostrils - but at least it happened as she caressed over her mother’s stomach. “It was all of those things. You tried to protect Weiss in a nosy and stupid way.”

“Thanks,” she chuckled weakly.

“I… I wish you had done the same for me. But now I can see how easily a mistake can be made, because I thought…” Her throat constricted. “I thought if I put you in your place, slapped you around and made you my bitch, it would be cathartic. And I suppose it was, but the guilt I feel is so, so much stronger.”

“You shouldn’t. We all let ourselves fall into this-”

“I forced you to suck my dick!” she burst out with a louder sob, clinging so hard that it was almost painful. It was painful for Willow's poor heart, of course, but she didn’t mind the physical closeness.

“I… I did that to one of Weiss’s friends already,” she confessed, petting up and down both of their backs. Winter was the one who needed comfort, but she wanted to show affection equally; historically, she had been so bad at that. “I know it isn’t the same, but I just wanted to make the point that you weren’t the first one to fuck my mouth this evening.” Both girls shivered. “What?”

Voice barely a whisper, Weiss said, “I know we just, well… did that, but it’s still very strange to hear you talk like that. Okay?”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she told them very genuinely. “I- I was trying to make the point to Winter that she, um…”

“It’s alright, Mother,” Winter sighed, shifting slightly. Willow had been trying to ignore the two half-hard, jism-coated cocks resting against her thighs, but it wasn’t easy when they kept moving around. “Even without that, I still… you haven’t been taken anally very many times. I could have chosen another punishment. And I put you through that, you didn’t even stop me, and that’s still-”

“What if I enjoyed it?” That wasn’t even a lie for Winter’s benefit, either.

“What? You… but I know you haven’t. The same way I knew you wanted to play with feet.”

“You should stop eavesdropping on your parents,” she chuckled, and Winter cringed. “It’s alright, really. I… well, I didn’t have any particular interest in other people’s feet, I just liked the way he played with mine. Though honestly… I didn’t mind teasing your little toes. It was fun how they squirmed.”

“This is so bizarre,” Weiss murmured.

“But you’re correct; before you took control of my-” She cut off so she wouldn’t make Weiss uncomfortable again. “Before tonight, I had avoided that kind of thing because I found it uncomfortable and unnecessary. You changed all that.”

There was a sort of awestruck embarrassment in Winter’s tone when she breathed, “Oh.”

With a slight smirk, she whispered to Winter, “Any other kinks or fetishes you want to ask about?”

“U-um, no. I don’t think I want to know. I think I want to start pretending this has never happened as soon as possible!”

But Willow was already smiling warmly as she kissed the top of her head. “I don’t. It’s… I’m going to feel regret for it, possibly for the rest of my life. And starting tomorrow, I am sure we should behave as if we didn’t do something so… unnatural, and go back to being family. But getting this moment with you? I… I never want to forget it. Ever. I’ve been dreaming about having a chance to talk to you again for s-so long!”

By now, with both Winter and Willow sobbing, Weiss sniffled, “Will you two stop being s-so gross? You’re going to get me crying, too, a-and my makeup is going to run!”

What a bizarre combination of crying and laughing filled the air around the three as they cuddled as close as was humanly possible. Strange was the order of the evening, for just about everyone at Club Futopia, but the results were so favourable that Willow could only thank her lucky stars. The Schnee women belonged together.

“Perhaps next time,” Willow whispered with a bleary grin into Winter’s hair as she felt her hiccupping against her side, “we could just get together for Monopoly instead?”

#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia #weiss x willow #willow x winter #weiss x winter #rwby smut #schneecest #rwbyremnants #incest tw #nsfw-Text

1 note · View note

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

WARNING: Strap-on sex. Dirty talk turns a little dark.

Okay, back on track! Or trying. Going to rev up and get the rest of this one posted, so I can finally move along to some of my other projects. Thanks for hanging in there - not too many more chapters now!

=Chapter 54

After giving her a few minutes to herself, Blake and Weiss checked on Nebula to make sure she was alright. The girl acted a bit surly and annoyed, but mostly was very quiet. When they petted over her hair and soothed her enough, her anger and annoyance seemed to fade, even if she was no more chatty than before. She flashed them a weak, uncomfortable smile before rejoining the dance.

Which didn’t continue much longer. Homecoming was over, and the teachers began to gently encourage the students to make their way home. Weiss said goodnight to everyone before hopping onto Yang’s bike to head for home.

Except that wasn’t where they were going.

“Wait, what are you doing?” she asked as she drove out of town. “This isn’t- are you kidnapping me again? Gosh!”

“Just be patient,” Yang laughed over her shoulder as their hair flapped on the breeze. By now, the delicate arrangement Weiss had put hers into was unravelling into a mess, but she was alright with it; the pictures had all been taken, dances done. Definitely time to let their hair down.

Her surprise was more like realization when they pulled up in front of a motel. It wasn’t a ritzy place from downtown, but it wasn’t the grody fleabag motels on the very outskirts of Vale, either; that made sense of their long drive. These were probably more affordable because they weren’t close to the city. Yang wasn’t exactly wealthy and probably had to borrow the money for this from Kali or someone.

“You really think I’m so easy,” she muttered with a small smile.

“You are. My Easy Peasy Princess.” Slipping an arm around her waist, she began to guide her toward the rooms along the side. “I already checked in earlier and set everything up; man, did I burn a lot of gas for this, but I think it’s gonna be worth it.”

The hotel room was about what Weiss expected. Because she expected magic from Yang; underestimating her was always a mistake. Rose petals were scattered across the bedsheets. A bottle of champagne was chilling in a bucket of ice - and Weiss had no idea how she had arranged for that to be ready, or how she could get it sent there despite their still being school-aged. She couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe… she didn’t want to break this beautiful spell.

Hands came up to peel the leather jacket from around her shoulders. “Is… it okay?”

“Okay? Yang, it’s wonderful!” She turned to grasp her by the lapels of her own jacket, dragging her down for a huge kiss, which was returned warmly. “Golly, how long have you been scheming to do this?”

“A week or two,” she admitted shyly, grinning from ear to ear. Weiss had to kiss her again. “Hey, hey, there’s plenty to go around, Schnee. Pace yourself.” Then she began to shrug out of her jacket as she went to lock the door. “So I checked in on Nebula for you.”

As she picked up a rose petal, twirling it in her fingers, she asked, “Yeah? She really wanted to talk to you after what we pulled?”

“Nah. Just snooped around while the whole group of ‘em were standing by the punch bowl. Pretty shaken up and wasn’t saying much, and they were all trying to crack her like a walnut; no dice. So I think you and Blake are probably right, that she’s gonna fall on our side of the fence.”

“Oh. Well that's… good. Isn't it?”

After stepping out of her heels, Yang walked over to slide her arms around her girl. Her homecoming date. “Yeah. Blake mentioned you were kind of feeling weird about it.”

“A little. Like, I know we told her so many times she could stop us, asked her if she liked what we were doing, but… I still couldn't help remembering that fear I felt when Blake and the others were doing it to me. So I guess I felt guilty.”

“Hey, that's a good thing.” When Weiss looked over her shoulder at her in surprise, Yang offered her a soft chuckle. “Feeling guilty, worrying that you might go to far… keeps your actions and your motives in check. Your conscience, right? Jiminy Cricket. The little voice that helps you remember to do the right thing. And you always do, Weiss.”

Her eyes looks down at the bed covered in rose petals. “Then why do I feel like some kind of tramp for kissing at least three girls tonight? It should just be you.”

“Maybe, in some fairytale romance. But this ain't a fairytale. And I promise you, I don't mind sharing you as long as I get the biggest slice of this calico to myself.” She kissed the side of her head.

“Mmmhh…” Yang let her go and reached for the champagne. “You're so good to me. I feel like the luckiest girl in the world.”

Violet eyes crackled with precocious interest as she popped the cork; Weiss jumped a little, prompting her to grin wider as she poured it into a couple of flutes. “Pretty damn lucky, yeah. You got me. And tonight, I'm going to make you feel like more than a princess, Princess. You'll feel like a queen.”

“Oh, you silly brute, I already do.” They raised glasses and clinked. “To a perfect homecoming.”

“And a perfect after-homecoming. Cheers.”

After taking their sips and laughing at how the bubbles tickled their noses, they set the flutes aside and Yang produced a couple of turkey clubs she had dropped off along with the bubbly. Weiss’s face was all smiles as they nibbled and chatted, filling in little gaps in what each other had missed during the evening. She felt so strange, sitting side-saddle on a bed of rose petals with a sandwich in one hand and champagne in the other, wearing an elegant white dress, talking to one of the leaders of a biker gang.

Her life was bizarre. And she loved it that way.

“You really saw this? Not just imagined it?”

“Nope,” Yang laughed as they finished off the last sips. They were a little goofy but not too bad; it was only one bottle. Weiss had a sneaking suspicion Yang could have scored them plenty of her mother’s liquor, but the idea had been to celebrate, not get completely soused.

“Blushing? Like really blushing, red in the cheeks?”

As Yang nodded, she adjusted her position so that her legs were out to one side instead of crossed, as they had been for the last few minutes. “I think Ilia’s gonna have her wrapped around her finger by the end of the week. Not like she’s really trying to, but I could see it happening.”

“I’ve been hoping,” she gushed with a big grin. “Can’t believe it worked! After she got so snippy - well, she was right to be snippy, I made her so embarrassed by bringing it up in front of Blake - I really thought she was done with both of us. But now, everything’s coming up roses!”

“You’re so cute.”

“Huh? Oh, I am not.” When Yang set aside her glass and crawled toward Weiss, she bit her lip shyly. “Nnn…”

Stopping just so their noses were touching, she pecked her lips. “Hi.”

“G-good evening.”

“I have another surprise for you.” When Weiss only raised her eyebrows, she took her flute and set it next to the other one, then turned back, cheeks warm and her entire demeanor nervous. Yang, nervous? “It’s… okay, I had this whole big production in mind a week ago to show it off, but now I don’t think I should do it that way. Because of… things.”

“Yang, I don’t know what we’re talking about,” she laughed. “What is it?”

But Yang certainly didn’t seem mollified by her attitude. So she reached into the small suitcase standing by the sink and brought out a little cloth sack, ferrying it back to the bed.

“It can go right back away, Weiss. No big deal. But I thought… well, something special, if you wanted to try it. I guess. I dunno.”

Why was she so nervous? It was beginning to spread; Weiss found herself worried about whatever was in that bag without any real reason to be. “Come on, it can’t be that bad. You’re just pulling my leg.”

“It’s not bad. But I’m… well, it’s here if you want it.”

“Oh, for goodness sake!” she snapped, snatching up the bag and yanking out-

What was it? At first, the bewildered Princess thought she was looking at some kind of rubber banana. It was pinkish with a wide base - which kept it from sliding entirely through a metal ring. Around that ring were tied some fabric straps, connected to each other through a couple of buckles. Her head cocked to one side as she held it up by the straps, watching it swing from side to side.

“Okay… I give up,” she finally muttered. “What is this thing?”

“Well…” Clearing her throat, she reached over and guided Weiss’s hands down until the wide base of the rubber banana was resting in Weiss’s lap. And that made it very clear:

It wasn’t a banana.

“OH! Oh, it’s- wait, how would you…” Then her cheeks filled with redness. “Oh.”

Grimacing, Yang said, “I wanted this for tonight. But after what we talked about, during the game? Maybe it was a dumb idea. Never want you to feel uncomfortable because of me.”

Normally, Weiss would already have been reassuring Yang about the matter of her recent trauma. But she was a little distracted. This was a penis. Not a real one, it was made of rubber and looked a little silly, but now there was no mistaking the shape. How could she have missed that when she first took a gander? And it wasn’t exactly small; not that she was some kind of connoisseur who knew the difference, but considering where Yang intended this to go…

“S-so… you want to put this…” She picked up the straps, loosely wrapping them around her own waist. “And th-then when you’re wearing it, this would go…” One index fingertip landed on the tip of the phallus itself. “Wowie ZOWIE.”

“Like I said,” Yang hurried to assure her, looking for all the world like she was about to run from the room in a panic, “w-we don’t have to do anything. But I already bought it before… well, before. So I figured, hey, might as well show it to you, and let you… let you decide… for… yoursel-”

“Yang,” she told her firmly, reaching up to cup her cheek. The blonde swallowed so hard she saw her throat working to accomplish it. “Everything’s fine. I’m not upset. It’s… wow, I don’t know what I’m feeling! But this was a sweet gesture, and I’m not going to let you think you’re making me angry with it.”

“B-but I don’t want to remind you of him!” she hissed, finally letting a tear slip past her guard, teeth clenched. “It makes me angry to think about, a-and when I flipped your skirt… I just don’t want to ever do that again. Not even by accident. Ever.”

Unable to hold back any longer, Weiss threw herself into a hungry kiss that they both needed. Hands slid up backs, tangled into already tangled hair. It was easy to get completely lost in that moment, so they did, only coming up when breathing made it necessary.

“Phwoo!” Yang let out in a shaky voice, grinning again. “Really laid one on me!”

Grinning, Weiss kissed both of her cheeks before pulling back again. “I love you, Xiao Long. Don’t you think for a second I don’t.”

“Got it.” They both heaved deep breaths to calm themselves a bit. “And, um… y’know, we could do something else. Hang onto this for another time.”

As one, they both looked down at the implement still lying in Weiss’s lap. How innocent it looked there, on top of her white dress. But its position gave her an idea.

“You wanted to take my virginity tonight, huh?”

“Huh? Oh… w-well, yeah.” She scratched the back of her blonde head with a big grin. “You see right through me, Schnee. But I kinda figured, if you did wanna try this… a special night like tonight’s the best time.”

“Hmph. Typical brute.”

“What?”

Smirking just a little, she turned and presented her back to Yang. “Could you please unzip me?” Yang only remained confused for a moment before she obeyed, helping her take the dress off afterward and lay it carefully over the back of a chair. “Thank you.”

“Of course. Wanna get me next?”

“No.”

“Huh?” Suddenly, Weiss pushed Yang down on the bed and kissed her again, then drew back and snatched up the strange contraption. “Oh, yeah, get that out of the-”

Her voice died when she saw Weiss was looking at it quite carefully, turning it over and examining the ways the straps worked. Then she began to step through them, pulling them up to hitch around her waist and thighs. It wasn’t as if Weiss was some sort of imbecile; the device was not that complex.

“There,” she sighed once it was in place. Then she looked up to see…

A very, very surprised and flustered Yang Xiao Long. Of course, she was handling being flustered a lot better than she herself would have been, or a lot of their other friends for that matter. Still a strong woman who had very little to fear from some wispy, white haired paper shaker. But seeing the rubber cock jutting out from over her girlfriend's underwear was filling her cheeks with color, shortening her breath.

“Hey there, little girl…” Weiss bit her lip, feeling a little silly but wanting to commit to her performance now that she had begun. This was better. This was something she knew she could handle, regardless of her lingering fears. And if Yang could handle it, then they were all set. “The dance is over. Ready for the real party to begin?”

At first Yang laughed, and Weiss thought that she was going to blow off her attempt at playing this game. But then she fluttered her eyelashes and clutched at the hem of her dress.

“Golly gee, that's a big friend you have there.”

Her hips swayed a little as she approached the side of the bed again. “You got that right. Would you like to touch it?” She wasn't sure if this was how men normally were or not, having no true frame of reference - other than a recent, regrettable encounter. She was making it up as she went.

“Can I?” Meanwhile, Yang's imitation of a virgin straightie was pretty good, and also a little amusing to watch given how far removed she was from her own virginity. They both were, by this point. Even how hesitant her fingers were as they reached up for the rubbery length.

“Go ahead.”

Watching Yang stroke it changed the atmosphere. It had been light and playful before, but now there was a new seriousness somehow related to the tacit agreement that they stay silent while Yang touched, explored with her fingers. As if it were real. For that matter, Weiss could almost swear that she could feel something wherever those fingers touched.

“It's so big,” Yang purred up at her as she stroked. “Can I… give it a little kiss?”

“Why on Earth would you want to k- um, I mean, yes. Kiss it.”

And she obeyed. This was even stranger, because she couldn't imagine what either of them got out of this activity… yet it was turning her on. Watching that pair of perfect lips wrap around the tip of the false cock was a hypnotizing sight that brought heat to her cheeks. And elsewhere.

“Mmmhhhhh,” she moaned against the rubber for effect. And that, Weiss could feel - the vibrations echoed through the length, the base, her underwear. Right into her own clit, which was grateful to have some kind of stimulation - however distant - given how enticing the display before her was turning out to be.

“V-very good,” she finally said, voice hoarse. Then she pushed Yang back by her shoulder. “But that's not where this is supposed to go, is it?”

Sparks of pure desire were flashing in her girlfriend's violet eyes as she reclined on the bed, pressing her thighs together beneath the orange fabric of her dress. As if she hadn't decided whether or not to let Weiss between them.

“I don't know,” she breathed, twirling a golden ringlet around her index finger. “Show me.”

Something about this new, coquettish Yang was driving her wild, fanning the flames of her needs much faster than she could have expected. Her mind wandered back to what her mother had said about Yang; about her being brutish, muscular, and more like the men her mother had dated. If she could only see how she looked there, draped in the middle of all those rose petals and looking like the daintiest girl in the world - in spite of the muscles lying just beneath soft skin.

And it seemed to awaken a need in her. A need to take on the role her girlfriend normally assumed. She bent down and picked up one of Yang's legs by the ankle, pulling it up to press her lips against her toes through her nylon stocking.

“Huh? Weiss…?”

“Like this,” she rumbled as she began to pull the leg off to the side. She had never heard her own voice like this in her whole life, and it was strange, unnatural. Yet it seemed to suit the moment perfectly. Then she repeated the process with the second leg, earning a little “oh” at the kiss… and a louder, deeper one when she realized that her legs had been parted so easily without her even realizing it was going on.

“Damn,” she whispered, as if it weren't exactly part of their ‘play’ together. “Smooth; I should be taking lessons from you, Schnee.”

Weiss smiled as she held a finger to her lips. “Shhhh.” They both shared a grin before she cleared her throat and slid her hands up Yang’s calves, kneeling on the bed. “You are such a pretty girl, and you look so good tonight.”

“Th-thank you,” she breathed, a hand falling against her chest as if to soothe a racing heart. “You really think I'm pretty?”

“Yes. You're beautiful.” That part had not been acting. But then she was positioned right between her lover's strong thighs, ready to do something neither of them had tried quite yet. What would a boy say under these circumstances? Probably something very uncouth.

“But you're going to look even more beautiful in a minute.”

This blush was definitely not feigned, and Weiss felt her own heart skip over a beat to see Yang looking so vulnerable. “O-ooh… I… Weiss…”

It was at this point they ran into a little snag. Weiss had pushed up her dress to see her lacy underwear - which also made her heart jump into her throat, her Yang had gone to all this effort to make tonight sexy for her - and they both reached a sudden realization.

“How… do I do this exactly?” Weiss stage-whispered.

“I don’t know, either!” Yang admitted in the same quiet voice. “First one of these things I’ve ever had! I mean, a couple fingers did the job until now, so…”

“Okay! I’ll just kind of… play it by ear!” Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes for a moment, putting herself back into the proper mentality. “Ready for me?”

The gulp was pretty theatrical, but the eagerness and uncertainty were not. Yang really wasn’t sure if she would like this. “Y-yes. Be gentle?”

Weiss gripped the length of rubber by the base just above the ring of metal. It was pretty rigid in the middle; she wondered if it was wrapped around wood, or something else. Then she began to grind it against the wetness she could only imagine for now, lying just on the other side of her panties.

“What if I don’t want to be gentle?”

“What?”

Weiss smirked darkly as she ground the tip from side to side. “What if I want… to make you scream for me, sweetheart?”

Those words left Yang speechless - but not for long. Weiss was already pushing the fabric to one side, moving the head into place between those soft petals she knew so well. Her eyes flicked up to check Yang’s readiness, and she seemed to be ready… even if she was also very quiet. Probably still worried about how it was going to feel to take this in for the first time.

“Tell me you want this.” She ground it up and down, prodding just a little at her clit - earning a sharp breath inward. “Do you want m-my cock?”

The violet eyes swung up to lock onto Weiss’s, sharper than before. Curious. But after a moment of indecision, she did manage a nod. So Weiss began to guide her hips forward, paying close attention to make sure this new toy of theirs went exactly where they wanted it to go.

“O-oh, I- OH! SHIT! Weiss, it’s pretty big, I’ve never- ohhhhh, wow!”

More fascinated than anything else, Weiss watched as she did this with her own hips. Bizarre-looking, but also one of the most erotic sights of her short life. More - she wanted more, they both did. She shifted forward, hands falling to Yang’s hips to hang on.

“Wait, I- ow! Weiss, too much, too- WAIT!”

She held still, eyes wary as she scrutinized Yang’s sweating face. There was some very real pain there, and a little bit of uncertainty. “What? Isn’t it supposed to… hurt a little? The first time?”

“No!” she hissed. “I’m not a virgin like that, I already poked through that a long time ago!”

“Oh. Then what’s the problem? Can’t take the heat, Xiao Long?” At Yang’s dumbstruck expression, she rolled her hips - not really pushing in more, just sending a little vibration into her.

“NH! Weiss?”

“Such a big, strong girl,” she teased as she rocked her hips. “I know you can take it.”

There was something about Yang’s expression that she kept trying to figure out as she shifted forward, deeper into her lover. Yes, she slowly began to relax, but there remained this wariness in her eyes that hadn’t been there before. Yang’s mouth fell open to gasp in mingling pain and pleasure as she made it all the way inside, and Weiss felt her own sex throbbing, wishing it could participate. But it would have to wait its turn tonight.

“So quiet,” she finally hissed down at her when she slid her hips back. The idea was supposed to be to thrust, right? That’s what they had done with fingers - and what her mother described to her mortified young brain so long ago. “Normally you have the gift of gab. What’s wrong, little girl?”

But Yang didn’t respond. Just squeaked at the feeling of her walls being teased by the thick, rigid mass. Weiss waited a second, then gave up and started to thrust forward…

And she couldn’t. Something was wrong, even if everything seemed fine. Yang wasn’t protesting… she wasn’t saying anything. Which was the problem.

“I said, what’s wrong?” Still no answer. “Yang?”

“Can…” Yang’s voice was too low. Weiss leaned down closer, trying to get her to speak up. “Can you kiss me?”

“This ain’t that kind of square dance, sweetheart,” she chuckled - but this time, she saw Yang flinch at her words, and she blinked. “What is it? Do… you really need me to kiss you?”

Her lip trembled as she breathed “No”, which was what made Weiss take her lips gently. It took a moment to really get going, because for the first time in her entire memory, Yang felt like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to kiss back. Even if it only lasted for a single terrifying second before she melted, kneading back hungrily, desperate for more. And Weiss gave it to her, gave her everything she wanted. She would always do that whenever possible.

“What did I do?” she whispered in a very soft, very fragile voice once they parted. Yang shrugged. “No, don’t do that. Talk to me.”

Yang’s eyes were misty and she tried for a smile. It looked awful. “I-it’s not important. Sorry. Um… we can keep going now.”

“Hey! You don’t cry over just anything!”

“Weiss, you kinda have a plastic banana up my dress where the sun don’t shine. Let’s save the talking for aft-”

“Yang!” Her breath hiccuped, and she kissed her lips. “Was it… that crack about you not being able to take the heat? Too far? J-just tell me what I did, I’m sorry, I’ll… yeah, I could just go, i-if that’s what you want!”

Rolling her misty eyes now, she grunted and said, “It’s stupid.” But one glance at Weiss’s face told her this wasn’t going away. “Okay, okay! Chee! I just…”

“Just?” she prompted.

“It wasn’t you.” Her face already looked haunted, but her tone of voice was clearly a woman trying to get something over with in a hurry. “So it started out fun, but when you said things like ‘then what’s the problem’, it really didn’t sound like my Princess. A-and it felt… bad. Wrong. I don’t know, it’s really stupid, and I feel stupid; obviously it’s you, I can see you right there. Why did I flip on you like that? It was like I couldn’t figure out how to tell you I felt bad, and that just made it worse! Talk about being a wet rag.”

Now she got it. And Weiss got even more than Yang herself did. She was being pushy, and unconcerned with Yang’s welfare. Ready to take what she wanted like a man would.

Like one specific man would.

“No,” she breathed when it hit her like a truck. “I… why would I do that? No, please, no, I- Yang, I love you, and- and i-if you wanted to stop me, all you had to do was… was punch me in the face! UGH! NO! Don’t ever do that again, okay?”

Now Yang was confused. “Do what? I didn’t do anything!”

“That’s what I mean! You did nothing! Just let me talk to you like that, a-and I thought we were… playing some kind of game or something, while you felt awful because I was so… being disgusting! Don’t you ever let me do that again if you don’t like it, okay? And there’s no reason you should! Ugh… I just… I’m going to take a shower or something, I can’t believe what a terrible thing I almo-”

Yang’s lips were capturing hers with even more desperation than before, fingernails stabbing into the back of her neck to stop her from escaping this moment. Weiss literally threw herself into it with the abandon of a woman on death row. When they parted, she saw Yang’s eyes were still wet but she was smiling.

“Keep going, Princess.”

“What?” She thrust a little, just to see if that was what Yang meant - and got a moan for her efforts. “That?”

“Yeah. Fuck me.” The shaky breath she took showed she still clearly wasn’t back to her usual self, but was getting there, and determined to do it faster for the sake of her lover. “Give me that full ‘prom night experience’.”

“It’s homecoming.”

Yang shrugged, biting her lip at a fresh wave of pleasure. “Same difference. If you can… will you keep going?”

There really wasn’t much of a choice to make. Hanging onto Yang’s shoulders, lying flat on top of her, Weiss began to roll her hips… and saw it change her lover. In the same way Yang had been thrown off by seeing her try on the role of dominant male, Weiss didn’t quite know what to make of watching her godlike paramour turn into such a delicate flower. But she liked it - both seeing her look so sweet and vulnerable, and that Yang loved her and trusted her enough to let down her shields.

She would never take advantage of that. Not even on accident, as she had almost done moments ago. Then and there, she swore to herself that whatever had been messed up in her brain was going to stop affecting other people - especially Yang.

“Oh!” Yang finally called out when she was getting close. “Weiss! More, c-can… you go harder?”

“Yeah!” she grunted as her speed ramped up even more, falling to wrap her lips and teeth around the side of Yang’s neck. This was hard work, and it felt really strange to be doing it while receiving no pleasure herself. Well… Yang had pawed at her breasts a couple of times, and the base of the “banana” bumping against her mons did deliver some dull shockwaves, but Yang was definitely the one getting most of the benefits. And after making her feel like dirt earlier, that was all that mattered.

The instant she heard the moans of pleasure rise in pitch, felt the writhing turn to haphazard twitching, she knew her lover had reached her heights of pleasure. God, she looked so good in that moment! She had always thought so, but this was on another level, seeing her relinquish all power and let Weiss take the wheel. Yang had become an utter mess, writhing and screaming and fully open. Pure elation.

It only made Weiss fall more in love with her.

Leaning down to capture her lips, Weiss came to a stop when Yang did, and they poured all of their feelings into that point of contact. Weiss drew back to smile down at her.

“How was it?” she whispered excitedly. “I mean, when we started…” Time to eat crow. “When I stopped doing it wrong.”

But Yang was already shaking her head, leaning up to kiss her chin. “Not wrong. Just… weird, for me.”

“Wrong, Yang. But I want to know how it felt. What’s this like? Are we missing out on anything from boys?” They both giggled a little.

“Nah. Well… it was really different, and felt pretty great once I got used to it. But the problem is those things are usually attached to boys.” More laughter, which helped to ease the churning sickness in Weiss’s stomach that she had been trying to ignore. “So you wearing this is Fat City; all the benefits with no drawbacks.”

Nodding as she thought about that, Weiss slowly slid backward - and heard Yang gasp as she pulled the rubber phallus out. Then she asked, “Better than when I use my mouth? Well, obviously I’m not very good at that, anyway…”

“Are you kidding? You’re amazing at that!” Once Weiss rolled onto her back, gazing down at the glistening implement, Yang curled around her and did the same. “Wow, that’s so weird. That thing was in me.”

“You really think I’m good at, um, drinking from your cup?”

Yang’s hand drifted up and down her bare stomach, playing over the little pink scar for an instant. “If I went the rest of my life with just your mouth getting me off, I’d be completely okay with that. Bet on it, Weiss.” Then she nuzzled her neck. “Now… you gotta stop beating yourself up.”

“What?”

“For the dirty talk getting out of hand. Don’t even try it,” she cut her off when Weiss opened her mouth to argue. “I can tell you’re still thinking about it.”

Swallowing hard, she leaned over to kiss her cheek. “I think… I did something really bad. But I didn’t mean to do it! Just kind of happened, and by the time I figured it out, you already looked so… I hope I never make you look that way again. It scared me.”

“Scared you?! I was freaking out!” When Weiss winced, she hugged her closer. “Not mad at you. But nobody’s ever made me feel like that before, and it wasn’t all bad, okay? Just new.”

“I made you feel like a victim.”

“NO. You made me feel like I was really… not the one in control for once. It was nice, but it was kinda scary, too. None of that’s bad but it’s weird for me, that’s all.” She searched for the proper words for a second, and Weiss tried to be patient, to just let her think. “You’re so hot when you take charge like that.”

“Really?!”

Yang rolled her eyes. “Yes! Chee, you always act like you’re some kind of boring, hideous beast, when you’re not! What’s your tale, nightingale? Is it your dad who made you feel like you ain’t good enough? Because I mean… I hope now that he dug his own grave, we can get started making you feel like you’re the bee’s knees.”

That whole onslaught of deep insights from Yang, who normally acted like she didn’t care about much besides sex, hanging out, and her motorcycle, took Weiss by surprise and made her fall silent. But it was all true. She found it awfully hard to completely believe that she was worthy of love, that her own confidence was well-placed. On some level, she did know it was because of how her father treated her, but had never examined it fully - or had just assumed she deserved it.

“You’re right. I… whoa. I’m… wow, he really messed up my brain.”

“All our parents do. How do you think I feel, with one of mine barely putting up with me and the other running off like I’m yesterday’s trash?”

“Hey,” she told her firmly. “I’m sure your father loves you. He just…”

“Yeah, yeah, Summer died, and he couldn’t handle it.” She shrugged. “I understand. Still hurts to be dumped.”

Settling in for a longer discussion about parents, Weiss turned to snuggle her a little closer. Yang snickered at the feeling of the rubber against her leg and she smirked back. “That’s why your mom is so tough, and she probably wanted to make you just as tough, right?”

“Got that right,” she sighed as she kissed the side of her girlfriend’s head. “But I already know that. Looks like you’re just kinda figuring it out, huh?”

“Yeah. I… well, mine always made my mother and I feel so inferior. Why didn’t I ever realise that it wasn’t just changing how I felt about him?”

Yang shrugged hard, though she was clearly getting more comfortable. That flash of anxiety was long gone, which was a huge relief. “Because we don’t think about it, I guess. Headshrinkers do. But you shaking me up about Ruby and Qrow… I kinda got thinking about stuff like that afterward. How I was still feeling let down and wanted to take it out on them. Didn’t have a choice but to figure things out anymore, and… yeah. Thanks.”

“Why are you thanking me? I was just sticking my nose where it didn’t belong, like I always do. Just ask Pyrrha, or Blake and Ilia.”

“You mean the Blake and Ilia who danced together tonight, looking so cute and happy that I could gag? The Pyrrha who got to go with the boy of her dreams – and cut a rug with Cinder besides?” When Weiss smiled, Yang tickled her just a little to make the smile bigger. “Yeah, there you go! You did that! Pat yourself on the back, it’s okay!”

Finally broken out of her funk, she snuggled even closer, Yang enveloping her in her strong arms. And she felt the freedom to mention, “You know… you looked really good.”

“I did? In my dress? Aww, shucks!”

“Well, yes, of course you did. But what I meant was… just now.” She had to clear her throat to make herself finish her thought: “Seeing you spread out below me was so sexy.”

The deeply-blushing blonde grinned into Weiss’s shoulder. “You’re gonna make me turn into a tomato.” When Weiss kissed the top of her head, she sighed and whispered, “But I guess I don’t mind it. When it’s you.”

And Weiss didn’t mind, either. But that much was obvious.

#princess and the dragons #freezerburn fanfic #freezerburn smut #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #nsfw-Text

7 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

Warnings: incest, fellatio, cunnilingus, rawing, spitroasting, daisy chaining.

Okay now we're finally getting into the Mommy/Daughter bonding time that a lot of you probably came to this fic for! And there will be plenty more, believe you me. Hope it was worth the wait (unless you were waiting for a different pair, and then I hope you enjoy it when we get there)!

=Chapter 9: Raven

“Okay! So, uh… so what do we do here, exactly?”

Raven grimaced as she glanced between the two girls. Everything had gone so wrong. Her thoughts were screaming around in her head, despite how much of a casual, detached facade she was trying to maintain. Unfortunately, it made her sound stupid when she said, “What?”

“What do we do?” Yang asked again. Her poor little girl. Well, not so little anymore; they were about the same height, and even though they both worked out, clearly Yang was putting in more time at the gym if those incredible muscles counted as evidence. And they did. Honestly, if she wasn’t her dau-

‘No. Kill that thought. Don’t go there even for a second, Branwen. Just talk to the kids.’

“Oh. I, uh, I dunno. Sorry, the music’s up again…” Then she sighed and leaned back against the wall in their little corner of the sleazy, cursed room. “I’m passing the buck. I heard you, I just… trying to think.”

Ruby piped up, “It’s gonna be okay, okay? That’s what we’re here for. Um… I’m kinda glad I get to come over here, since like, nothing happened with me cuz I was out in the hall.” She added a tiny laugh, and Raven couldn’t help relaxing. So sweet. Maybe she should have tried to be around more - for both of them. Double the failure. “I think it’d be good if Yang said how she’s feeling right now, and when she’s finished, Aunt Raven can go. And then like, we can discuss after. Is that okay?”

“There’s nothin’ to talk about.” But when Yang glared at her, Raven sighed, turning to look at the swirling lights in the rest of the room. Everyone was too far away so she couldn’t catch sight of Blake and Kali. The others had their own problems that didn't concern her at the moment. “Fine.”

Yang nodded. “Okay, um… so I guess…” She sighed, shaking out her limbs - like she was about to deadlift and loosening up beforehand. “Whoo! Alright, here it is. I feel, um… not so bad?”

“What?” Raven breathed in shock.

“Yeah. Like, I get why everybody’s freakin’ out - and I kinda did, too. When I saw Mom.” She swallowed, looking guilty and awkward for a second, then shrugged and grinned at them. “But hey, everybody had a good time, right? And nothing, uh, Alabama-ish actually happened at all. So I feel like it’s kinda… once we get over it, this’ll be no big deal.”

“Oh. Well, I mean… I guess I can kinda understand that.” Raven sighed. “I still wanna fist-fight Kali, though.”

“Huh? Why?”

Raven threw her arms wide. “What do you mean, ‘why’? You’re my kid! She’s twice your age and took advantage of you, knowing I’m in the same room! It’s fucked up!”

“Didn’t you do the same thing?” she accused, folding her arms. It made her pasty-adorned breasts look even larger, and Raven tried not to notice.

“Yeah, Aunt Raven,” Ruby insisted. “Don’t you think maybe you’re projecting? I mean, your own guilt about what you did? And that’s not saying you’re being bad; it’s hard to look at your own feelings and stuff.”

Raven just stared. Where did this kid come up with all this psychobabble? She almost wished she could see her better in the low light - she had grown up so much that she was unrecognisable from her hazy memories of a little boy running around, wrapped in a big red blanket and saying he was going to be a superhero. Cute. And still cute now, just in a different way.

“And Yang,” she said in a too-reasonable tone, sounding like a sitcom mother from the fifties. “You’re not being honest about your feelings, either.”

The blonde whipped her head toward her. “Huh?”

“You’re not as cool with it as you wanna make us think. I know you too well to buy that!”

“Uh… well I mean, what’s the point in being upset? I thought me and Blake were friends, and it’s weird she fucked my mom. For sure. And that my mom came in here and fucked my friend. Both of them. But I also… like, I did it, too. And I feel guilty about it, and Blake…” This time, her voice was more tight when she said, “But what’s the point in making a big deal when like, it’s not gonna change a damn thing? So is it so bad I wanna focus on how fun the actual sex was, a-and how she made me feel like I mattered?”

Raven felt her brow furrowing. “Hey, what the hell is that? Of course you matter.”

“Not to you. Not to most people at my college. I mean, I’ve gotten a lot of dick and a lot of pussy, but nobody wants to stay, so…” She shrugged. “Doesn’t matter.”

“Yang,” Ruby breathed, laying a hand on her arm. She didn’t pull away, but even with the lighting as bad as it was, she could see her tensing up from the contact.

“Well… listen, I know I messed up,” Raven began when Yang didn’t continue.

“Yeah. I mean, you did remember Blake’s my friend, right? And you still fucked her.”

With a heavy sigh, she took hold of Yang’s other shoulder. “Not that. And actually, we didn’t fuck, just… fooled around… that’s not what I was talkin’ about. I meant with you, in general. It's like… I’ve been trying to figure out how to be with you, but every time we try that bonding time thing, it doesn’t… work. You’ve noticed. We never know what to say. I try, you try, we…” It must have been the drugs making it easier for her to be honest. Or the booze.

“I know, Mom.” Her voice was soft, and she could barely hear it over the bass vibrations. “I get it. Like, I’ve really been happy about you trying! But yeah, I guess too much time passed, and we missed so much, and it’s just kinda… funky like that. But that last time, the monster truck rally? That was pretty great.”

“Yeah,” she breathed with a widening smile. “Pretty badass. And like, we even almost hugged.”

While they were nodding and smiling, Ruby looked between them. “What is that? Almost hugged?”

“Oh. Yeah, Yang went up for a high five, I went up for a hug. Then we both switched. Then we just kinda bumped knuckles, since uh… since by that point, it was already weird. No big deal.”

“Of course it’s a big deal! Come on, hug, you guys - let the healing begin!”

Yang turned to raise an eyebrow at her. “Uhhh, did you forget I got this like, half-hard eclair down here, covered in love-icing?”

“Oh my God,” Raven muttered, stomach turning. “You really got a way with words, kiddo.”

“Um, can’t you pull your hips back? This is really important!” Ruby even bounced up and down eagerly. That didn’t help Raven in the slightest - because her little dick was still flopping all over, as hard as ever. Without the luxury of having gotten off, as all of the other girls presumably did, she had received no relief and the chemicals continued to insist on her being ready for a rowdy time.

“Ugh…” Yang sighed, then shrugged at her mom. “We’re doing this, I guess.”

“I guess. I, uh… I want to hug you, Yang.” That sounded so awkward out loud that she grimaced and looked away. “Fuck it. This is dumb.”

“Nope, nope!” Ruby piped up, pushing them together. “Hug it out, and then you can work on everything else! Show each other you have love, you’re both just kinda stinky at showing it!”

So then she was smooshed up against Yang. Her little girl who was huge - in more ways than one. Feeling that thick shaft pressing into her jeans was already weird, even if it was partly soft, but she did her best to mentally block that out and focus on the rest. She was so strong, and tall, and grown completely - which was part of the problem. Yang was so beautiful; all the feminine nuances combined with the things that had attracted her to Taiyang a couple of decades ago. She missed almost her entire childhood, like there was a jump-cut between her little boy and this fully adult woman, and it felt like she could never get caught up now.

And she also felt how nervous she was. The poor thing was trembling, as if worried that at any moment Raven would either hug her and she wouldn’t like it, or attack her, maybe yell at her about Kali… or walk away again.

"This is stupid." Her daughter tensed even more. Reevaluating, Raven tried again. "I meant… that I can't just hug my kid, that I need your sister to nag me into it… so fucked up."

"I'm sorry, Mom. For all of it; I didn't… I was just trying to help pay bills, and college, and pay off these dumb giant tits…"

"They aren't dumb. They look great, alright? Shut up with that." Their embrace relaxed a little more, and Raven let out a rough chuckle. "What can you bench? One? One-fifty?"

"Did two-twenty-five once," she glowed. Raven felt that shaft twitch a little, but just redoubled her efforts to ignore - to focus on Yang, her daughter. Not Sunbeam, the extremely ripped, cute, hung stripper. "Really got me pumped, even if I felt it for days. Gonna try for two-fifty!"

"Good, that's… that's great, kiddo." She sighed. "I should be there, spotting you. But it's… well, I'm proud."

She hadn't said that to Yang much. That was probably the main reason the girl's arousal throbbed yet again - and it wasn’t just half-hard anymore. Was that because of the drugs? Or something worse? Raven felt her heart speed up, but focused on petting her back and trying to memorize this closeness. Bizarre tingles could be dealt with another time.

"Man, that takes me back. Your jojoba, like, mixed with axle grease."

"What? Oh…" Raven half-smirked. "My shampoo. Yeah, I know, I know. Real throwback."

"Mmmm, yeah. I miss it, from when I was little. We, uh… probably haven't hugged in a few years, because we're not like that. So I haven't smelled it since then."

"Oh, uh… probably. Did you wanna hug more?"

"What? Naw."

"Me either." But they had both squirmed; there was no avoiding it since they could feel when each other did. "No, no… that's bullshit. I wanna hug you. I just feel like I'm… like I can't."

"Why not?" Yang's hands had begun caressing over Raven's back and hair, and she wished she didn't appreciate that as much as she did. But it felt so good…

"I don't deserve the right, Yang. Your dad stuck by you after we split while I got selfish for a few years, drank myself into a coma… fucked it all up. Why would you wanna hug some selfish old bitch who couldn't be your mom?"

A little whine sounded in the back of her daughter's throat. "Cuz you're my mom, okay? I know… I know you didn't like us much for a while, but you came back. It's been good. I'm just… I feel dumb, I didn't figure out…"

"No, no, girl." This didn't come naturally to her; never had. But she pushed Yang back just enough to look into her teary eyes. "Didn't like you? Not fuckin possible. I hated your dad - hated Summer. They fucked up my plan completely, screwed my life, but I…"

"But what?"

This wasn't going to be easy. "I was mad. No… was hurt. Seeing you treat her like you used to treat me, Tai doing the same, hurt me. You didn't need me anymore, so…"

"That's not true! I need you, Mom!"

Maybe not the best choice of words while she was sporting such a huge, insistent erection. But her girl's words were too important to focus on something so perverted; later. Deal with it later.

"Why? I'm just… an old woman now. You're already all grown up."

"Old woman?" she scoffed. "You kidding? I'm pretty sure you could put my head through the wall right now. My mom's a fucking war hero and I have never forgotten."

Alright, well that sent chills all through her body. Acceptance was a powerful drug, and Raven so rarely got a hit. The ladies of her group did help somewhat in that regard but nobody really fawned over her the way her daughter just had - accepted her with open arms, scars and all.

Well, maybe Blake. And Neon. One thing at a time.

"Yang," she breathed, dragging her back into her arms. It was good that Ruby had forced the previous hug so they could get the ball rolling, but this one was a lot more clingy, real, full of genuine affection. Her hands dug desperately into her daughter's strong back through her golden mane, wishing she never had to let her go again.

"I love you, Mom!" she sniffled, her own clinging actually harder than her mother's. The poor baby! Raven had really assumed her ex-husband and his new wife had taken care of all Yang's emotional needs after she left, but she had been dead wrong. She would feel awful about her mistakes if she didn't feel so exhilarated that her girl still needed her.

"I've got you, Honeybee. Mom's gonna take care of you."

The girl giggled. "Haven't called me that in years. Kinda forgot about it."

"I'm sorry," she hissed into her shoulder, breathing in that strong scent of sweat, sex… jojoba? Did her little girl use the same shampoo? That was both sad and so touching it brought tears to her eyes, too. What a pair.

"I-it's okay! I'm always gonna be your honeybee. Or maybe a bumblebee now, cuz I can sting!"

As Raven chuckled, she felt another throb right up against her mons and stomach. "Yeah, I can feel that damn stinger, too."

"A-ahhhh… um, is it weird that I kinda forgot?" They both chuckled. "Well, I mean it feels good and all; I just wasn't thinking about it, I guess."

It felt good? What?

"Aww, you guys are so cute!" Ruby bubbled - reminding them that she was still there, observing the entire scene as it played out. Unable to restrain herself, she threw her arms around her half-sister and… whatever Raven was to her. Nothing, she had thought. Now she wasn't so sure.

"Ruby - hey! Oh my God, watch that dick, poking both of us!"

As Ruby started to shrink back, Raven stepped back from the hug just enough to be able to see both girls with a wry smile, holding onto both of their shoulders. "It's not like I haven't touched enough dick in this one night to make up for the last couple of years. What's one more?"

"Yeah, you and Neon?" Yang asked. It was harder not to look down because, well, it was harder. "Damn, this I gotta see."

"Uh… I dunno, she's not that much older than you, Yang… that's probably weird."

"You slept with my best friend already, so like, doesn't seem to be slowing you down." Raven grimaced and her hands clenched a little, and her daughter hurried to add, "Which is cool! I mean, for a second it kind of fucked me up, but after everybody talked… like, nobody really understood what was gonna happen in this room tonight before it did. I think we should just all try to… forgive and let it be."

"YES!" Ruby squeaked, hopping up and down and putting on another unintentional show. Raven knew her eyes were lingering more each time she glanced, but even after what Kali revealed about their beverages, she was still having trouble resisting the urges. "That's what I've been saying - it's all a big misunderstanding, and nobody got hurt, so can't we let the past be the past?"

Raven was nodding along as she glanced over at Yang, and noticed she was holding more still than usual. Her daughter had always been very energetic, bounced from foot to foot, fidgeted. Why was she so still?

“What?”

"Mom… do you like Ruby's dick?"

"Huh? Wh- excuse me?!"

Glancing over at Yang briefly, Ruby turned back to look curiously up into her face. “Do you like my dick, Aunt Raven?”

“Ugh.” She facepalmed briefly. “You see what you did, Yang? Wow.”

“Hey, I wasn’t the one looking,” she giggled. At least she was giggling - even if it was at her expense, that was still positive progress. “But I mean, I get it; she’s got a cute little peepee. Kinda wanna put a bow on it.”

“Yaaaang!” the girl half-squealed, covering her face with both hands as her half-sister cackled. That was pretty adorable. However…

Something caught Raven’s eye. As they talked about decorating one of them, both erect cocks in her immediate vicinity twitched. Maybe it was a coincidence. Maybe it was just a product of the whole situation, the aphrodisiacs and pills, the atmosphere, and two of them already smelling like sex. Or maybe…

‘They don’t have a thing for each other, do they?’ Raven couldn’t help thinking. ‘No. Woman, you’re overreacting to every stupid fucking thing now; just calm the hell down.’

“Go on, give it a shot, Mom. It’s not like it’s really gonna hurt anything at this point.”

Raven suddenly realised she was a lot closer to Ruby’s pretty little shaft. A quick glance up showed its owner was still double-facepalming - totally unsuspecting. Had she really gotten this much closer without even realising? Was she that sick, that far gone?

No… there was a hand in the middle of her back. Somebody was bending her over and it definitely wasn’t the shy teenager. Raven twisted to glare up at her daughter… but that had another side effect. Now she was looking at another , much larger endowment, also pointing at her face.

One she definitely shouldn’t be that close to. Ever.

“YANG!” she grunted, tensing her back to stop her daughter from pushing her any further down.

“What?” Yang asked, her mischievous smirk slipping slightly. Then she noticed she'd put her own mother at eye-level with her anatomy, and she cleared her throat. “Uh… shit. Okay, I didn’t think this one through…”

“Ugh, it’s fine.” Raven was desperately trying to think of a way out of this, but her first priority was to reassure her daughter. It had to be - or at least, to distract her. “Well… actually.”

“Hm?” But when Raven reached up with both index fingers and pushed the dicks together until the tips touched, Yang shivered and hissed, “Hey! What the fuck are you doing?”

Ruby peeked through her fingers. “Yang, Yang! Our dicks kissed!”

“Wha- NO! That’s weird, don’t say stuff like that - and you, Mom! What are you doing to us?!”

Standing up with a wide smirk as Yang took a step away, Raven purred, “Well, I figured that’s why you pushed me down there. To help you out.”

“Ughhhh…” Yang grimaced, dick throbbing constantly. Yep, she had been right about Yang, at least; Ruby remained to be seen. “Okay, okay, I’m… sorry. I didn’t really mean you had to do anything, I was just playing with you! But I guess it’s kinda too weird, with all that’s going on…”

Shaking her head, she pulled her in for another hug. “It’s alright, Yang. We were both messing around. Nobody’s mad.”

“I’m not mad,” Ruby insisted, throwing her arms around both of them. Another heartwarming family moment, in spite of the needy cocks poking the mother among the three. “And hey, not any weirder than that time I accidentally got a little on you during training."

"EW! Do you have to keep reminding me?!"

"But thanks, Aunt Raven. I thought it was kinda fun! A-and, um… looked good? I don’t know, maybe that is weird.”

“Yeah?” Yang asked - and this time, Raven knew she wasn’t imagining it, wasn’t overthinking anything. The way her daughter’s cock throbbed so hard against her, and her hips twitched, trying to abate the growing need… either she wanted to fuck her, or she wanted to fuck Ruby. And honestly, she was hoping for the one that would be at least the tiniest bit less depraved.

Even if her body was responding very favourably to the sensation. She really had been trying to suppress it, but it was the roll of hips, the unintentional thrust against her stomach, that made it impossible to ignore any longer. Her little girl wasn’t so little, and that extra grown-up part of her anatomy was just as enticing as any others she had contact with that night. Yes, it was probably the Spanish Fly in the drinks making it harder for her to ignore… but that was it. She had been drunk and on enough different drugs in the past that this time, she could tell she was herself, mind and body, and nothing was warping her reality. She just was a deviant who had taken so long to figure out she wasn’t strictly heterosexual that it had a very odd consequence.

Yang was stunning. No sense in suppressing the thought anymore: if she weren’t her daughter, she would have hit on her in a hot minute now that she understood how queer she was. And daughter or not, that swollen shaft grinding against her body was getting her wet all over again.

It was Yang’s tiny groan of pleasure that got her to step away - this had to stop, she had to distract everyone again. “Here,” she breathed shakily, reaching down to grab both cocks and hold them against each other in her hands. “If you thought it looked nice, try this on for size.”

“WHOA!” Yang burst out, holding as still as she could. “Mmhhh, Mom, you’re grabbing my… and that’s Ruby’s… it’s so warm…”

Ruby’s gasp had been lighter, and she didn’t say anything at first until they had been like that for a second or two. Raven was trying her best not to think too deeply about the throbs in her hands - and the one between her legs, the worst of them all. Eventually, the younger girl asked, “Yang? Um… d-do you want me… to ask Aunt Raven to stop? Or is this okay?”

Yang couldn’t answer. She was too busy starting to thrust. Seemed she couldn’t handle the direct stimulation after so long without. Raven had to wonder if she had gotten off with Kali… she was almost certain of it, thanks to the scent of latex she had noticed earlier. Still, she was trying to just move past it, like Ruby said. It really was the best course of action for everyone involved.

Not the frotting. That was not the best for anyone, but it seemed to be the best they could do for now. Raven just didn’t want to confront the fact that she might legitimately want to do more than this with her own offspring, and would rather tease both sisters if it helped prevent that terrible prospect from happening.

“O-okay,” Yang finally groaned. “Maybe this is bad. Mom? Uh… what if you took your hand away?”

“I was just trying to help,” she teased with a dark little smile. “But I’ll stop.” And she did, very gently taking her hand away from the warm shafts. It wasn’t easy; she already regretted releasing them, even if it was the right thing to do.

Not that Ruby seemed to agree. “Awww…” But then she cleared her throat. “N-no, it’s okay! It’s probably pretty crazy not to, um, hate that… kinda… listen, I’m just a lot hornier than I’ve ever been - like, other than training with Weiss or Salem, I don’t normally get horny! And when I do, I mean, a couple of Kleenex…”

Both Raven and Yang laughed at the same time - then glanced at each other. Ruby really was the great equalizer. “It’s cool, Rubes,” her big sister told her, tousling her hair. The girl ducked her head and grinned.

“I still can’t get over it being you,” Raven told her with a slight shake of her head. “Wow… man, I’m kicking myself for missing so much going on with you - and Yang didn’t mention it.” Then she looked back at Yang. “And with you, too. I mean, I don’t regret leaving your dad, but let’s not get into all that shit.”

“Aww, you missed meeeeee?” Yang cooed in an exaggerated voice, clinging to her arm. Raven playfully tried to shake her off. “It’s cool. I missed you, but like… it was… really hard for me, but I got it. Like, only last year, but hey, better late than never!”

“What do you mean?”

Her daughter shrugged, still hanging on her. Raven’s heart was racing as she put her arm around her little girl, her blood rushing in her veins… and she still kept ogling both of those increasingly-appealing dicks. Literally could not keep her mind off them to save her life, but she didn’t stop trying. “That you and Dad just don’t work. He and Summer worked, until…” Her voice had grown softer toward the end, and she saw Ruby’s mouth press together hard.

“Yeah. You get it. I’m… I did a shitty job of showing you that it wasn’t your fault.”

“Yeah,” Yang breathed, looking into her eyes now. “I really, really needed to know that, and… I get it now, you tried to show me in your own, grumpy Raven way sometimes, but you couldn’t, like… just tell me, because you had stuff, and… it’s all messy, but I’m square. Therapy helped a lot.”

They were too close. Raven already knew it, and yet she couldn’t fight anything anymore. Her brain was cruel enough to remind her that Yang had said grinding against her felt good. Why? Because she was a warm body, or…

“I’m happy for you,” Raven said, trying to be more open and honest than she normally was. Couldn't maintain her emotional walls while trying to block out her urges, anyway. “God knows I’m fucked up, thanks to… well, a lotta shit. But you’re doing okay. What am I saying? You’re pretty much perfect. Don’t let me, or anybody else get you down.”

“Perfect?” she laughed - giddily, pleased. The fresh throb against Raven’s hip proved it. But Yang seemed to be self-conscious about it for a different reason. “I mean, you can feel that I’m not, right?”

Raven only flicked her eyes down to indicate what she meant - even though seeing the tip of that shaft still sent fresh heat into her loins. Right now, her girl needed reassurance that she saw her as a girl, and she had to take care of that first and foremost. “What, that? Perfect. You're perfect, Yang - that thing don't mean shit about how great a girl you are. Besides, if you’re gonna have a dick, might as well be a really… fucking… nice… dick.”

Well. That was too far.

At first, Raven thought she might not have to field horrible consequences for phrasing it that way. Let her little girl gain some confidence from the compliment. Yang was frozen in place, eyes wide, still digging into her hip. Her tongue flitted out to wet her lips.

“Mom? I think… I think we got a problem.”

“What kinda problem?” she asked, as if she didn’t know.

“The kind where I think my dick wants to fuck you and isn’t listening to my brain anymore.”

Fucking hell. This was the same full-blown arousal she felt explode when she really got going with Blake. On her first date with Taiyang decades ago. How terrible that her sweet child could inspire this in her - but there had just been too many lines crossed that night for her to be able to hold up in front of this one.

She had to at least check for herself how mutual their feelings were.

“Oh yeah?” she teased with a purr and a slight smirk - and she saw Yang gulp. The exact kind of gulp that someone fighting down arousal made - as if she needed more proof, but she still found herself looking for it, anyway. “What are you gonna do about it?”

Off to her right, she heard Ruby breathe, “Oh my Goooood…”

“O-oh,” Yang said, coming back to earth as she stared at her sister. Even though Raven could feel more throbs at the same time. “Sorry, uh, this is probably way nasty… sh-she’s my mom, I…”

But just as Yang began to talk herself out of it, Ruby’s sunshine broke through the clouds. “Oh, it’s okay! I’m just watching and it’s really interesting because like, it’s weird how cute you are together!”

“HUH?!” they both burst out.

“Yeah, I mean… Raven feels pretty bad she wasn’t around, and she’s trying to be better, y’know? And closer! And uh…” Ruby let out a little laugh. “Well, gee, can’t get much closer than this!”

Since the poor, bewildered blonde couldn’t respond, Raven fielded that one. “Actually, she can. If she has the balls.”

“What now? Oh, I have the balls, old lady.”

“You just told me I’m not an old lady,” she chuckled as she caressed one hand down along her back - and felt Yang shiver. She was so sensitive, so ready for more; it was endearing. Enticing.

“Yeah, well, that was before you started giving me shit!” When Raven laughed, and Ruby giggled, Yang huffed, “This ain’t fair - you can feel how turned on I am, and I can’t feel anything from you!”

“Fine, fine, tell you what - hang on a sec.”

Nodding to herself, Raven took a step away. While the girls gaped at her, she stepped out of her boots and shucked her jeans, dragging panties and socks with them along the way. Wasn’t it getting hot in there? Maybe it was frying her brain; clearly, she was losing cells at an alarming rate since she was actually going through with this. She also tossed her leather jacket onto the pile. Might as well do the tank top, too - and that was the point at which Yang started jerking herself very slightly. At least she still had it, even if this was not how “it” was supposed to be utilized.

“So Yang, you kept telling me I should check out this other dick, right?” Trying not to think about what being fully nude in a place like this said about the state of her character, she bent low at the waist, putting Ruby’s twitching shaft right next to her face, still looking over her shoulder at Yang. The younger girl’s breath caught but she made no other move. “I’m gonna do it. You can stand there like a statue, or you can take some action. And Yang…” She dropped the smirking for a half-second. “I ain’t gonna be mad either way. Okay? Promise. You just gotta do what feels right to you.”

Her daughter nodded. As she looked on, she actually started stroking her cock faster. When Raven raised an eyebrow, she yanked her hand away and hissed, “Well, you’re like, dirty-talking me while you’re right next to Ruby’s thing, ass-out and butt nekkid! Maybe I’m fucked up, but that’s hot as hell!”

“It is?” Ruby squeaked.

“Uh… yeah, Rubes,” she whispered shyly, barely audible over the music. But if Raven heard it, Ruby definitely did - and it probably had something to do with why her shaft was bobbing around in the air enough to bump into Raven's nose at some point. Both cute and sexy.

Before she went any further, Raven looked up into the younger girl's nervous, cherubic features. This was yet another line she was about to cross; it was already bad enough to do anything they had done so far, but Ruby was only technically of age. So young, even if that organ made it seem like she wasn't. Then again, at least she wasn't related to her, so maybe it was a little bit of a wash. Plus she was so turned on by now that all the choices seemed to be easily aiming her at giving in to her dirtiest thoughts.

But she had to check in, even without seeing how anxious her almost-niece was. "This is okay, right? You can just tell me 'no'."

"Huh? Oh, no, it's okay! I'm just… I dunno if I'm gonna like this now that I’m really trying it out, um, outside of training. But I kinda figured at some point I would try it, anyway, so it may as well be with somebody I trust, right?"

"Makes sense." She kissed the underside of the dick in front of her. "It doesn't bug you? Old Aunt Raven, this place…?"

Ruby shrugged, even though she was letting out little sighs from those open mouthed kisses all over her cute little shaft. The skin was warm and so baby soft, and the scent was faint and clean. Hardly ever touched by anyone but its owner. "I mean, I'm already here. Been learning how to strip for an audience, put stuff in my butt. Put my stuff in- uhhh, other stuff. Kinda gave up on being a good little girl, y'know?"

"Oh, you're a good little girl," Raven purred - and felt that immediate throb when she grasped her cock. "Ooh… maybe not so little."

The poor almost-virgin whimpered the instant Raven enveloped her head with her eager lips. The taste was even clean and new. Struggling to bury her misgivings again, she teased with her tongue, mentally preparing to start deepthroating-

"Daaaaaaaamn… Mom, this is one hot ass puss!"

Well, that hit different. Even with everything that had gone on in Club Futopia that evening, this was still the strongest a wave of shame had rolled over her in years. What had changed? Logically, she knew Yang sliding up close to her dripping sex was the natural progression of all the stupid mistakes she had made that night - obviously she had already taken off her clothes, already ogled her own daughter and let her ogle her in return. Why was this too intimate? Maybe she had foolishly believed Yang wouldn't actually look - that she would just close her eyes and slip in. That would make it easier for them to forget this had ever happened once it was all over and blame it on various substances. Or maybe it was the way her daughter had just objectified her, reduced her to nothing but her sloppy, weathered, untrimmed old cunt.

Which was kind of hot. She hated it.

"Do you have to?" she asked, stroking Ruby while she spoke. The girl squirmed but didn't protest.

"Have to what? Say it's hot? I mean, I could lie…" Yang sounded a little more uncertain now; she couldn't see her very well, trying to look over her shoulder as her daughter was squatting directly behind her.

"And you're not lying now?" she scoffed. Even though she meant it more than she let on.

"No way!" Yang's head disappeared as she bent down to inspect - again, apparently. She could even feel warm breath on her vulnerable flesh. "Shoulda known you'd be in good shape here, too."

"I'm not, it's… I haven't shaved."

"So? Hair's natural. And it's not like I can't see everything I wanna see, anyway - not with you all ass-out like this."

Another strong thrum of heat. Even better - Yang liked her body. This could be the one thing she still had to offer her grown-up daughter.

"Whoa, so wet," the girl went on, spreading her cheeks - causing even more wetness, of course. At this point she was a goddamn waterfall, and it made her want to cry. "This for me or for Ruby? Or like, probably just left over from Blake."

Raven smiled over her shoulder again. "All you two. Blake took care of what she did to me earlier, so this is fresh for you girls."

"Oh yeah?" Yang sounded a little conflicted, but seemed to have inherited her tactic of pushing forward to avoid discomfort. "How'd she do that? Like this?"

Oh dear God. Her little girl even knew how to use that snarky tongue! She let out such an obscene moan against Ruby's hip that when the tongue hit her a second time, she took Ruby into her mouth immediately afterward, not wanting to make another noise like that where the girls could hear.

Too late, though. "Wow, you're really into that. And you taste so good, Mom…" When Yang got no answer other than mewling noises from Ruby, she just tried it again, and again, and again… Raven started to lose count. She started to lose all awareness of everything because it all felt so amazing…

'Shove it in,' Raven found herself thinking as she ramped up to deepthroat, the squeaks and the hand fisting in her hair doing it for her almost as much as her bumblebee's skilled mouth. 'Fuck me, put me out of my misery already. We can't go back, so let's just ride this train to hell to the end, and the faster the better.'

"Ohhhh shit," Yang finally groaned - however many minutes later, it didn't matter. Every minute had been the darkest bliss. "I didn't think I could like eating pussy this much!"

"Y-yeah?" Ruby asked weakly. "I'm in… mmhh! I'm kinda in the same boat!"

"Right? Like, I know you were always saying you wanted to do stuff together, Mom, but like… this woulda done the fuckin' job a long time ago!"

Alright, well that made her cry. Not that she stopped going down on Ruby for a second; just had her private moment of pain. She knew her little girl didn't mean for it to land the way she did, but it still stung that this was all she had to give her daughter.

"You ready?" Yang asked. She could feel her hand digging into her hip as she stood back up, using her for stability. Why not? She was about to use her for a lot more.

"Mmhh!" she said around Ruby. Then waited.

"Uh…"

"Hmmg?"

"Mom? I, uh, kinda need to hear you say it. With words and all."

Pulling off Ruby unceremoniously, she snapped over her shoulder, "You want an engraved invitation or something? Already told you that you can do whatever! Just do it if you're gonna do it!"

But to her surprise, Yang's tone turned a little more stern. "Hey, I might be horny as hell and we might be doing that 'love that doesn't speak its name' thing or whatever, but I'm no fucking rapist. Tell me you want it or it's not happening."

God, why did that turn her on even more? Some bizarre form of pride? Either way, she grinned back at her widely. "You know, you turned out pretty good after all."

"Awwww," Ruby cooed while Yang flashed the biggest grin yet.

"Yes, you got the green light. I give you permission. However I have to say it, you got it."

"Cool," Yang laughed. But the way she was beaming so wide gave away that she was really excited, and happy to have the approval - both for the encounter and as a person her mother respected.

Of course, it was hard to focus on that while a thick head was being pressed inside of her. Raven didn't have time to deepthroat her sister this time, so the moan had nowhere to go but into the room where all could hear.

"Wait - shit, I forgot the condom," Yang hissed, pausing with just the head inside. "Just a sec, it'll only take me-"

"Fuck it."

"What?"

“Don’t need it. I mean, you’ve been safe with everybody else, right? So I think it’s kinda… doesn’t matter. We’ll be fine.”

There was a little surprised gasp - and a hard throb neither of them could ignore. While Raven was groaning, her girl said, “You want me to raw you, Mom?! For real?”

She tried not to let her anguish show in her voice. She failed. “Nnhh, did you have to put it like that? Just… let’s do this so we can move the fuck on! I’m gonna hump a fucking chair leg if I don’t get it soon, so just wreck my leathery old cunt already!”

“Oh, Aunt Raven, are you okay?” Ruby asked, bending down to look at her more closely. The last thing she wanted.

“Mmhh…" When she saw what was going on, Yang pulled out the rest of the way and tried to shift to the side to see them better. "Mom…?”

Now that she was only an inch away, Ruby’s brow furrowed when she saw the tears. Raven was again struck by how pretty she was, even though she was so young and innocent. More regrets bubbled up in her for ever letting this situation evolve so far out of control.

“Aunt Raven, we can stop,” she whispered, so only the two of them could hear it over the thumping house jams.

“Don’t be… stupid! How am I supposed to-”

“You’re not powerless. I know… we’re all really horny,” she admitted with a weak chuckle. “Definitely feels like a 'fuck or die' situation, but it's not. Okay? And you’ve been crying, and it’s not cool for us to just, um, keep putting our thingies in you while you’re sad. I mean it; all you gotta do is say the word. I’ll tackle Yang and make her stop if I have to! I might be small, but I’ll go for her knees!”

Unable to help the slight chuckle, she said, “Damn. What a little sweetheart you turned out to be.” She kissed her cheek. “Thanks, kid, but I think… this is gonna be okay. Might be crazy, but I think we kinda needed this.”

“Then why were you crying?”

“It’s not your problem.” But when Ruby’s silvery eyes didn’t waver, she sighed. “Fine. I just… it’s dumb, I’m practically over the hill and moping because my kid doesn’t need me.”

“Are you kidding? Of course she does! And I don’t just mean in a sexy way - she’s always saying she misses you, or talking about the old days before you left, or complaining that you don’t see each other! She thought you didn’t care!” Glancing up at where Yang was fidgeting and doing her best to hold still, she looked back at her and said, "If you wanna keep going, it's cool. I just really think you two still have a lot to talk about; it’s not as bad as you think, you can make it better!"

"Mmhh… maybe later. But thanks for the pep talk, Coach. Really - I'm… it's nice you checked in with me."

Ruby smiled and hugged her. Raven almost kissed her - the temptation was very strong. Somehow, she managed to fight that instinct down, but just barely. Then they broke apart and the girl backed up, and Raven looked over her shoulder again.

"Yang?"

"Y-yeah, Mom?"

There was still a lot of anxiety in Yang’s voice, so Raven sighed and tried to think - difficult as that was at the moment. "Ugh. Alright, this is probably pretty fucking stupid, but…" Maybe this one thing would make it bearable, and she could just let go and enjoy the ride. "For the next few minutes, how about calling me Raven?"

Luckily, her daughter was pretty smart, because after a soft "Huh?", she gasped when she figured it out. "Oooh, right, right. I get that." She cleared her throat, and put on a voice very similar to the playful one she had used on stage. "So, Raven … ready to get your money's worth from Sunbeam? I'm soooooo ready to try out this gorgeous little pussy of yours."

"Mmmhh, absolutely," she moaned, feeling her walls flutter in anticipation of that flawless cock filling her so completely. Stupid or not, the idea was definitely working so far.

“You’re so wet for me, too,” she purred as she paddled her fingers through her folds, making Raven groan. Ruby was kind enough to support her so she didn’t fall over. “Mm, you gonna be able to handle me? This pussy’s so young and tight, I might be too big…”

Overcompensating, but it was sweet; Raven appreciated that Yang was trying to soothe her ego. That did bring to mind another concern. “Mmm, I need to make one adjustment.”

When she stood up, she trapped Yang’s hand between her thighs. The way her daughter stumbled combined with the pressure was bizarrely a turn-on. Then she maneuvered Ruby over until her back was against the wall.

“Oof!” she grunted. “Oh, um, what am I doin’ here?”

“Just wanted you to… be somewhere that’ll help keep us both from fallin’ over. I’m ready, Sunbeam.”

“You got it, Miss Raven,” she told her with a giggle - lips smacking. “I’ve just been enjoying that complimentary juice.”

Fuck, it was hot that she licked her fingers clean. Insanely so. To keep from confessing to that or saying something else stupid, she took Ruby deep again, as if she were actively trying to choke on that cute little plaything of hers.

“EEP!” She really eep-ed. Too cute.

As Raven got started on finally getting the girl off, Yang was setting to work, as well. This time she teased that thick implement up and down along her wetness before gliding into her all the way to the hilt - easy work for someone as experienced as Raven who knew how to take a dick like a champ. She knew the thought ‘Finally’ shouldn’t have crossed her mind; she should have been furious with herself, ashamed, running screaming and sobbing in the corner. Or punching Salem until her head caved in.

But God’s honest truth? This was the best dick of her life. It felt like Yang was made to fill her.

‘YOU made it that way, Mom,’ a cruel little voice in the back of her mind whispered. And it wasn’t even lying. Some cruel thought about letting Yang go back where she came from tried to follow, but Raven blocked it out with sheer force of will. Not now; she had a couple of girls to take care of. Well-deserved wallowing and self-loathing could come later.

“Ffffffuuuuuck,” Yang groaned out as she started rolling her hips. “Ohh wow, it’s really… mmhh… I’m into this… you feel so good, M- Raven…”

At least she was trying. Smiling slightly to herself, Raven redoubled her efforts, wanting to get Ruby there almost as much as she wanted to get off again; even though she had been satisfied by Blake’s efforts, sometimes there was just no substitute for a deep dicking like this. Yang was hitting her just right, grinding past every little ridge of her inner walls and bowling her over with the pleasure it brewed, teasing her spot enough that she could almost cry from how good it was.

“O-oooh, Au- Raven!” Seemed Ruby was picking up on it, as well. “Y-your mouth is really… you sure are good at this! It feels really good!”

“R-right, Rosebud?” her half-sister panted as her hands gripped Raven’s ass harder, setting a steady pace. “You know… what they call this move?”

“Wh-what?” Ruby asked.

‘Oh no,’ Raven thought with a roll of her eyes. ‘That’s so embarrassing - please don’t say it!’

“Spitroasting! Y’know, like when they cook a pig over the fire, and the pole’s sticking out the butt and the mouth?” At Raven’s loud grunt of dissatisfaction, she said, “What? I mean, that’s what it’s called, Raven. And I think it’s prime fap-fodder.”

At Raven’s questioning noise, Ruby said, “Oh, ‘fap fodder’? It’s okay, Aunt Ra- uhhh, Raven? She just means it’s really sexy to her.”

“Mmmgh.” Trying to let that one go, even though she still felt both wetter and redder in the face, she went back to focusing on being spitroasted by her daughter and almost-daughter. She should be locked up. Though she also had the thought that it wasn’t exactly true spitroasting when Ruby was letting her do all the work; she probably didn’t even know she should-

Well, there went that thought. Even while the thought entered her mind, the younger girl started rolling her hips at last, getting used to the idea of participating. She was still so timid and sweet; it made Raven want to mess with her, but she was trying not to be as much of a bitch as she was once upon a time.

Even though in the here and now, she was basically Yang’s bitch. Her not- even -little girl was now pounding her so good that she felt her vision swim, her entire body tingle. She started slamming her hips back against her to make each hit rougher, to try and get her deeper - as futile as it was.

“R-Raven?” Ruby squeaked a minute or so later. “I… I think it’s gonna happen! It’s gross, do you- should I not do it in your mouth?”

“Mmmmm,” she hummed gratefully - knowing that would probably let Ruby know everything was fine. This wouldn’t be her first load; it wouldn’t even be the first of this evening.

“Okay! Th-then here I-”

The poor thing couldn’t even finish before she finished. And it was so much! Because her dick was so cute and easy to manage, and they had barely done anything, she had convinced herself that Ruby wouldn’t have nearly the load Blake did, but if anything, there was more. She still easily swallowed it down and kept humming the entire time but she was working on it for at least a minute, maybe longer.

“Whoa,” Yang breathed as she throbbed inside her walls, driving her wild. “Rubes, you sounded like you really got there!”

“Nhhh… I… y-yeahh…” She was basically leaning back against the wall to keep from collapsing.

“Good job, Raven; she kinda needed to clear the pipes. Mmmm, and now I’m gonna clear mine! NNH, oh yeah - this thick fucking ass is gonna be mine!”

Was that an insult? Did she call her own mother fat?! But she didn’t say it as if it were one… either way, the whole situation was so erotic and shameful that she could already feel her own climax building. Her legs wanted her to widen her stance, let her in more, but that angle would have made it hard for Yang to keep up her thrusts, so she resisted. She felt light-headed from breathing through her nose, so she finally pulled off Ruby’s half-hard dick, which had softened fairly quickly once she was through.

“MLAH! Sunbeam, you… shit, you’re so good at this! All that… fucking training was… worth- nnhhh, YES!”

There was a slight twitch from the hands on her ass, and Yang hesitated - just for an instant, a slight hitch in one thrust. Raven figured it was hearing her mother’s voice again while still fucking her; maybe she had zoned out, forgotten who was wrapped around her cock. Whoops. Would she be okay?

“Yeah! Uh… you know I got this! Mmhhh, I’ve never felt a pussy this fucking good - and I’m about to fill it so deep you’ll have to get a new one!”

Honestly, that was so ridiculous it almost made her laugh out loud, but she figured that had an equal chance of making Yang laugh and shooting down her confidence. So she didn’t. Instead, she just focused on how good this was, on the thick coating of sweet cum in her mouth and the throbbing shaft trying to widen her with every pass in and out of her needy body.

And she was almost there. “A little more!” she groaned when she realised it wouldn’t be long now, letting Yang know she didn’t have to slow down and wait for her.

“Nnnh, yeah? Almost there - I’m doing it for you that good?” There was the tiniest bit of vulnerability in the question; Yang really did want to know, it wasn’t just dirty talk. Maybe because they were related, or maybe she was just still fairly young and insecure about her performance.

“Sunbeam…” She didn’t want to fawn over her too much; it wasn’t her style, and Yang would have been weirded out. So she twisted to look at her more directly than they had since she stripped down for this insane encounter.

“You gonna keep talking, or you gonna fuck me into this wall so hard I see God?”

There was a little moan from Yang as she throbbed the hardest yet - and the extra-hard thrust was probably unintentional. Either way, it gave Raven her orgasm. Just that one thrust did it, all by itself - and it was so incredible she was practically screaming with joy, thighs trembling and threatening to drop her. Thankfully Yang started pounding into her right afterward, so she was able to ride it for longer than if she hadn’t, but Raven couldn’t help grinning against Ruby’s hip at the thought of how that one line had been enough to make Yang lose it. And how easy it was for her to get her there.

‘Tai and I did make the perfect dick. Just took a couple decades for it to be finished.’ Depressing, fucked-up thought, but not untrue.

When she could finally think again, Raven realised Yang was still railing her, and it still felt fantastic. But when she heard Yang grunting and straining, she summoned the breath to ask, “What’s the matter, killer?”

“Nhh, it’s just… after earlier, I can’t quite, uh… can’t splooge, Mo- Raven.”

“Awwww,” she cooed. But then she remembered she was trying to be less of a cunt lately, so she tried to keep her voice neutral. “Earlier, huh? You already got off with… another customer?”

A brief hesitation. “Uh… yeah, um… she had to do some stuff to my butt to get me there a second time, though.”

“TWICE?! I’m sloppy thirds?!”

“Wh-what? NO! You’re not sloppy anything, I swear! I just, y’know… I didn’t even think… I’m sorry!”

After a few seconds spent sighing, and still being gently bumped into Ruby’s abdomen over and over, she said, “Nah, it’s… it’s fine. No way you could have known. You wanna quit?”

“No! No way, I really want this now, it’s just… takin’ a while…”

“Then you want some help?" Catching sight of something out of the corner of her eye, Raven smirked and said, "I think there’s somethin’ I can do…”

“Sure!” Yang panted with a whine. “I… but you don’t have to, if it’s… not what you…”

Even while Yang was losing the ability to speak temporarily from her exertion, she dragged Ruby down, and the girl moved a little awkwardly until she was crouching on the floor in front of her, silver eyes wide with curiosity. “What?” she whispered when they were nose-to-nose again.

“I wanna run something by you. First of all…” She kissed her lips very briefly - to keep herself from falling into temptation to do it longer. Not that it made logical sense; that was definitely the Spanish fly talking. “Your dick’s pretty nice.”

“O-oh - thanks!” Such a cute smile.

“Yeah. Anyway, you wanna help Yang get the hat trick? I think she can do it - and I’m really liking this action, even though I already got there myself. But I want her to be satisfied, too.”

Once Ruby had nodded, she pulled her forward to whisper her plan into her ear. The girl gasped a few times, asked for confirmations and clarifications, but soon enough she understood the scope of their mission. In all honesty, she didn't seem nearly as averse to doing this as Raven expected - even with her own sister. What a brave girl. With a firm nod, she stood up and scooted away from Raven - and she noticed that sure enough, she was already hard again. Ah, to be young again - and to have only gotten off once, instead of the twice Yang had endured.

“Oh, you leavin’?” Yang panted, definitely sounding a little tired even though she was still as firm as ever.

“Nope!” Ruby told her. “Raven just thought you might like a little switch-up.”

Already, Raven moved her hands further up the wall, starting to walk forward. Yang followed like a good puppy. She wasn’t hitting as deep anymore, but it was still hot - and they were a little closer.

“Mmhh, okay, okay… but it’ll be harder to move to the next phase now.”

“Next phase?” Ruby asked.

“Anal,” Yang told her with a little groan, massaging Raven’s ass. Damn, but that prospect sent a thrill through her stomach.

“Oh! Oh, cool cool, so you’re down with that?”

With a slight laugh, she spared Ruby a glance backward. “Yeah! I mean, why not? Though I guess we oughtta do the condom thing - you got it, Ru- Rosebud? My hands are busy.”

“Sure, sure! No problem.”

While they were fidgeting around behind her, Raven closed her eyes and just relished the feeling of Yang’s hands on her, of the sound of her voice while she was still being rawed. Why didn’t she hate it? Why did it feel so right when literally every human on earth would call her every disgusting word in the dictionary?

“Wait, Ruby, wh- what are- WHOA! Hey, hey, I didn’t think you meant my ass, that’s- ohhhh, not fucking again! Even though you're smaller, it still feels so WEIRD! And it's YOU! Y-you sure you wanna… in my…?”

“Raven said to just relax,” Ruby said in her sweet, reasonable tone, even while all the shuddering made Yang hit her at odd angles. “Ooh, it’s not wanting to go in; you're really tight, too! I did what she said, put the cum from my thingy on the outside…”

That easily, Yang was falling to pieces. Raven wished she could see what it was like, the powerful blonde letting her little sister try to penetrate her ass. The pants and moans were fantastic - and they got higher, and louder, and more desperate. She was squealing like Raven had earlier within the minute, gripping her mother’s waist to keep from diving toward the floor.

“It’s s-so big in there!” she protested. “Ruby! I… I haven’t done this all that much, even if Salem's hung, so I… you gotta be careful! MMHH!”

“Yeah, but… do you like it?” Raven finally asked.

Yang was silent for a few seconds. Then as her mother chuckled breathlessly, she yelped, “YOU! Nnhhh, oh holy fucking hell, my ASS! You put her up to this, didn’t you?!”

“Is it helping?” Ruby asked timidly, even though she also clearly sounded aroused.

“YES! Mmhhh, Mom, I really w- Raven! Sorry!”

The umpteenth vaginal fluttering at the word “Mom” probably had told Yang that she did like it, even if she hated that she liked it. But at least Yang was still trying to respect her needs. “You’re good! Now fuck me - and fuck yourself on Rosebud’s cute little dick!”

Throb. “Yeah, I- I’m gonna! I’m gonna do it! God, you’re so good, I want more!”

And she got more. Without warning, she reached a hand up to grip Raven’s breast - and she felt a fresh spike of pleasure crashing through her body. They had been so neglected that now it was like she was being touched for the first time all over again. The groan from Yang told her that yes, she noticed the gush of fluids onto her cock, and heard the higher-pitched moan as her erect peaks were toyed with, the breasts tugged and moved around at her whim.

Maybe she really could cum again with Yang if she got there. This stood every chance of getting her to a second… no, third orgasm of the night. Wild.

“Nnhh, Yang!” Ruby panted, and they were all moving so much more that she was sure more thrusting was happening behind the elder sister. “A-am I doing this right? You’re… nhhh, you’re so tight back here!”

“It’s so good, R- Rosebud! Just keep going, just fuck my ass apart! I’m almost there! I’m so, so close!”

“Well, um, maybe if…”

“Huh? What are y- OOH! My tits, Ruby, careful with the merchandise! But everything is so fire - keep going!”

At that point, Raven had to reluctantly thank Kali. As much as she still wanted to drag her out into the parking lot and beat her ass for touching her daughter, she couldn’t deny that Yang having climaxed twice before had a very wonderful fringe benefit: she kept hitting her from the back and fondling her tits for almost another five minutes. Five glorious minutes of pure pleasure for all three of them that they could look back on for the rest of their lives.

Because now, she had come full circle. She didn’t want to forget. Repugnant as it was, she wanted to treasure something this rare and fantastic.

By the sound of it, the young and overeager Ruby was the first to burst. Her squeaks were so high they almost couldn’t be heard by human ears - pretty obvious. Knowing her sister had enjoyed it that much finally drove Yang to that hard-won climax-

‘Oh GOD!’ Raven screamed internally as she felt that thick cum coating her inner walls, painting them the most beautiful shade of white as Yang’s swollen, tortured shaft pumped it out over and over; her clit throbbed gratefully in response. ‘It’s so good! She even cums right, it’s perfect. I can’t believe it’s so perfect!’

“Mmhhh, oh holy shit,” Yang finally groaned as she came to a stop, panting and sweating; she could feel it against her nipples, since her palms hadn’t been exempt. “I… I did it, I… did you feel me, Raven? How much I… I loved doing this with you?”

“Mmm, I did,” she hummed, still aching with need. A little “NH!” burst out when Yang tweaked a nipple.

“Oh? You didn’t cum yet, huh?”

Raven let out a harsh chuckle. “Oh, I did. About five minutes ago. You just weren’t done, so I didn’t say anything.”

“Whaaat? Awww, you could have… but you’re still pretty sensitive.”

“Yeah. Wanna learn how to get a girl off?” Then she cleared her throat. “Girl like me, I mean. Sorry.”

“No big. But I think I’m doin’ a pretty good job as it is, don’t you?”

Raven opened her mouth to reply, and felt the lips on her neck - and her arousal spiked a tiny bit higher. Just from that. “Mmhhh… Sunbeam, be careful of how sweet you are with the customers.”

“Mmm, I have to be sweet to this one.” Another kiss, and then she drew back and leaned her chin on her shoulder. “Or were you talkin’ about something more like this?”

Well, there was no denying that the hand snaking down to play with her clit was exactly what Raven was thinking about. All speech left her again as she writhed under her baby’s attentions. Her cock was still mostly hard, and still in her pussy, so it was enough to maintain that pleasure in that area - and with the nipple-tweaking and bean-flicking, she was at Yang’s mercy.

Just as God intended. Apparently.

When the… fourth or fifth orgasm of the night rocked her, since she had lost count, she was as grateful as she had been for all the others. Every nerve ending exploded, her toes curled against the carpet, and she clamped down on Yang yet again, prompting a groan from the owner of the oversensitive love muscle. A part of her wanted to just keep on coming and coming and never stop; at least that way, she would never have to deal with the consequences. She could just stay there, entwined with the daughter she thought was lost to her, forever.

“Ohhhh… yes… mhhh, wow, Sunbeam. You really gave me the-”

Her warning about not being sweet had fallen on deaf ears, if Yang’s deep and desperate kiss were any indication. Raven knew she should recoil and deck her, but she couldn’t. It was as beautiful as the sex had been. All she wanted was to be closer to her little girl, and she had gotten exactly that. Even if in an unconventional fashion.

“Wh… Yang?” she whispered once their lips parted, so only the two of them could hear.

“I…” The girl fidgeted, and she could just barely see tear tracks thanks to how close they were. “I’m sorry. About all this.”

“No, no. It’s just… it is what it is.” But when Yang frowned harder, she followed up with, “I love you. Alright? In a fucked up way, normal way… sad way, happy way. Ways I can’t show because I’m shit at it - I love you all ways, always.”

The corners of her mouth twitched up, even while she sobbed. “Good one, Mom.” Then she pecked her lips again. “And, um… I know you’re probably right, uh… we gotta not do this anymore after tonight.”

“Maybe, yeah,” she hedged. Seriously reconsidering, but knowing her sober brain would be more resolute she somehow refrained from asking her own daughter out.

“Yeah. But I want you to know - I had a great time fucking you. And not just cuz I came.”

“I know, baby,” she told her with a sad smirk, kissing the corner of her mouth. “No more romantic shit, though; still can’t marry your mom.”

“God, that was embarrassing,” she giggled at old, faded memories, even while sniffling.

“It was. But you were so sweet as a kid; don’t worry about it.”

“I’d marry you. If you weren’t my mom, I… I mean, this was-”

But Raven was already shaking her head. “You’ll find somebody. And hey, maybe I will, too… and we can still be Mom and Yang. A better Mom and Yang than before. Just gotta leave Raven and Sunbeam in this room; it’s… for the best.”

“Okay.”

Thing was, she said that, and still kissed her again. This kiss was so deep and earnest and real that Raven cried with her, and held her as close as she could from that angle with the cock still in her from behind. Her tongue really was skilled. It wouldn’t even take that much more effort for her to legitimately fall for Yang; she just wouldn’t let herself do it. Not because she didn’t want her…

But because Yang deserved a real chance at a future.

Eventually, when Raven’s pussy fluttered around its new favourite shaft with renewed interest, her daughter pulled away with a hiss. “Ooh… sensitive now.”

“Yeah, I bet,” Raven chuckled, doing kegels on her on purpose - making her daughter squirm. Mostly trying to focus on that instead of crying again; too much crying for one night, considering she wanted to never be crying if she could help it. “Three times in one night? You kinda did it to yourself.”

“Yeah…” Then she pulled out with a long, quavering moan. Raven had to fight to stay standing. “Oooh, I’m gonna miss that.”

“Me, too. Do you take pills or some shit? Your dick is kinda phenomenal.”

Glowing with pleasure, Yang put her hands on her hips and struck a superhero pose as Raven finally turned around to face the other girls. She hadn’t even noticed Ruby slip out of Yang, but she was already off to one side, condom gone and a gleeful smile on her lips as she watched them together. “Right, though?!”

“What are you smirking at?” Raven demanded of Ruby.

“Cuteness,” she answered right away, hugging both of them. “Mmm, I’m so happy!”

“You’re happy your sister fucked her mother?”

“I’m happy you made up! I mean, doesn’t matter how weirdly the thing happened - it’s the thing happening that counts! Team Raven and Yang, together again!”

“Oh, we’re a team,” Yang laughed with a grin, hugging both of them tightly. The dicks brushing through Raven’s pubes didn’t bother her nearly as much as they would have before; still gave her a little tingle, though. “Team Family Dicking for the win!”

Ruby stamped her little clear-heeled foot and whined, “Yaaaaang, that’s dirty!”

“Huzzah!” Raven laughed bawdily. “Family Dicking!”

“NO!”

The other two had a good laugh at Ruby taking issue with that, out of everything else going on in the club, being too risque for her. What a little sweetheart. But regardless of the dicking part… Raven was just happy to once again have family.

#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia #rwby smut #yang x raven #raven x yang #yang x raven x ruby #rwbyremnants #nsfw-Text

2 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

WARNING: Weiss/Nebula moment, and some Monochrome.

Man, I had a vacation and some more health stuff, and a few weeks flew by. Back to regular posting again now - I hope. Thanks for hanging in there!

=Chapter 53

The night wore on and only seemed to become more magical. Of course, Weiss reserved her second dance for Blake, but she had to tear her away from Ilia first. She could recognize the beginnings of the awkward circling of dating when she approached them; how Blake was smiling in vague interest, and Ilia was flushed and falling all over herself to impress the girl of her dreams now that she had a true second chance. Perhaps she would feel a little sad for herself if it came true, but maybe Ilia's patience and continual yearning would pay off, and Blake could have someone wholly devoted to her - which was no less than she deserved. That trumped Weiss having to go back to “only” having one girlfriend again.

Yang took Emerald for a spin while Cinder was dancing with Pyrrha, and they looked like they were having a great time, laughing and joking and carrying on. Weiss also noticed that Cinder’s flirtations toward Pyrrha seemed more and more like sport and less and less like they were in earnest. The same held true for her friend's rebuttals, her blushing and giggling. Not that it didn't still confuse poor Jaune regardless; he was highly discombobulated when Weiss approached him.

“I, uh, thought you said she wanted to come with me.”

“She did,” she reassured him with a pat on the shoulder. “But she promised Cinder a dance. They, um, kind of bonded when she went to visit her in the hospital.”

He shook his blonde head, sipping at the punch - at least he wasn’t wearing this cupful. “Chee… you girls have really been through a lot this year. I heard from my sisters that you were in the hospital, too, and Emerald… and now what happened to your dad. What’s going on with this crazy town lately?”

“Believe me, you’re better off not knowing.”

“What?”

“N-nothing.” She took a hasty drink of her punch. “Would you care to dance? Everyone else is busy now at the moment.”

He brightened, and she was satisfied to see that he didn’t look as if he was hopeful for more from her. That was a relief. “Sure, why not? My dance card’s wide open right now!”

“Isn’t it just the girls who are supposed to have dance cards?”

“…Forget I said that part, okay?”

So she danced with Jaune. He was a surprisingly graceful dancer, and she found herself enjoying herself. Not that she had even the slightest sliver of interest in boys again, but dancing with one for a few minutes wasn’t so bad - and it might help throw off the teachers from overreacting to all the lesbian couplings.

In fact, by the end of the night, most of the girls had danced with each other. It was nice to get the chance to interact with them one-on-one, since she hadn’t done much of that with Ilia or Emerald - especially the latter, when it didn’t involve being shanked. With most of them, they just chatted about how much they liked their current significant others, recent events. The more she talked about her father and all that nastiness, the easier it started to feel; it dragged down the overall experience of the homecoming dance a little, but in the long run, she was grateful to have so many supportive friends.

However, Ilia did have a question of another nature for her.

“So, Blake told me that you two have been… sort of intimate?”

Weiss felt her eyes fly open and stopped dancing - causing the smaller girl to trod on her foot. “OW!”

“Sorry! I’m sorry, I wasn’t expecting you to-”

“No, no, it’s my fault,” she sighed as they started moving again. It was a more upbeat number, so the girls had left their shoes by the wall, opting to save themselves from the dangers of turned ankles. Lucky thing, or she might not have been able to survive Ilia stepping on her. “But I just really wasn’t expecting her to have told you about our… arrangement.”

The girl’s eyes blinked up at her as their legs flapped out to either side, arms bent at the elbows. “Arrangement?”

“Yeah. That’s… what you were talking about, right?”

“Well, I don’t really know what you mean. She basically just hinted that you’d, y’know… done things? But she didn’t go into any detail.” She sighed as Weiss picked her up and spun her around. “I’m asking too much.”

“No, it’s-” She broke off before flinging Ilia under her legs, making sure to keep a tight hold on her wrists, then yanking her back up to her feet again. The princess wasn’t used to having to perform the “boy” half of the steps but was trying to adapt. “It’s okay.”

They danced in silence for a minute or two until the song ended, and they stopped to clap for the band. Then Ilia said, “Sorry if I made you uncomfortable. Maybe I shouldn’t have opened my mouth about it if it’s a sensitive topic. I just wanted…”

She waited a few seconds as the band began a slower crooner. “Just wanted what?”

“Well, I’m still really smitten with her. But if you two were together… I know you’re with Yang now, I do understand that. But I don’t want to flirt with her too much too soon if it would make you feel strange.”

As Weiss took one of Ilia’s hands and slid the other into the small of her back, attempting to lead, she smiled ruefully. “Oh… there’s a lot to explain about that. But the short version is that I don’t mind if you and Blake get a little closer. In fact, it might be better that way.”

“Really?” Ilia’s pleading eyes made her heart squeeze in sympathy for this poor, lovesick girl. “You mean it?”

They danced closer and closer, Weiss angling to be able to whisper to her. She was surprised to suddenly feel soft little toes on the tops of her feet, Ilia’s hands on her shoulders bracing upward - as if she were her own father, and Ilia was her when she was a little girl.

“What is it?” Ilia whispered now that they were closer.

“I’m… still with Yang,” she began, dreading how this would sound. “But Blake and I are also close. I didn’t want you to keep operating under the misconception that she and I ‘used to date’ when in fact, we’ve never really dated. Just made out a few times. And we still do.”

That seemed to silence her for a while as they spun on the spot. Weiss was still surprised to have her dancing on her feet like this, despite the fact that they were the same age… though it was somehow endearing.

“Should I… leave her alone again? If she’s with you…”

“But she isn’t. Or she is, but not in the way you’re thinking; we’re not beaus. That’s how I feel about Yang and how Yang feels about me. Blake and I are just… friends who… kiss?” She frowned. “I’m sorry that I’m explaining this so badly, I just don’t have the words to describe such a crazy, mixed-up situation.”

Ilia’s brow creased as they twirled. “Alright. I’m not angry, but I am frustrated with trying to understand this. Can I try?” Weiss nodded, so she took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “You and Yang are going together. Officially. But you and Blake are also… kissing now and then. And Yang doesn’t mind?”

“She really doesn’t. I mean, I didn’t fully believe her at first, because if it were Yang kissing Blake I would be so jealous I could spit, but now I really do think she means it. She just wants us all to be happy. Isn’t that wild?”

“A-and you’re telling me… that if I wanted to date Blake, you would be alright with it? Because you’re just kissing and not going steady.”

“Basically, yes.” She decided to leave out the part where they had dry-humped; it would only further complicate an already-complicated narrative.

“Oh.” Ilia swallowed hard, thinking that over. “Golly… I’ve never heard of anything like this. But I saw you and Blake and Yang arm-in-arm earlier, so… maybe I should have understood then.”

Shrugging, Weiss looked over at where Yang was dancing with Blake. Even from several feet away, she could see that Yang was all smiles, having a great time with her best friend… but Blake was still looking at her with eyes full of a deeper affection. Poor thing. “Yeah, maybe. But it’s alright.”

“What if… I wanted to kiss you?”

“Yeah, it would b- HUH?!”

Ilia smiled very softly, laying her head on Weiss’s shoulder. “Just kidding. But I can see why Blake would want to. You might shout a lot and bluster, but you’re really nice. I mean, you’re letting me dance on your feet and we’ve barely had three conversations with each other before - and one of them was a fight.”

“Well…” She shrugged helplessly. “I don’t mind. You can dance on my feet anytime. It’s kind of cute.”

Smiling a little more, she pulled back to ask, “Really? Because if you’re sure… I think this is kind of nice. It makes me feel like a kid again.”

“Of course. But you’d probably rather do it with Blake. Go on; I think she and Yang are about done.”

“We’ll trade,” she laughed, and Weiss laughed with her. “But… don’t think this means I don’t want another dance with you, Weiss. You fixed my mistake and got Blake talking to me again; I owe you one. But even without that, I think you're probably one of the best people I know. Really kind, and considerate, and sweet.”

“I bet you say that to all the girls you inspect vaginas with.”

“Nope,” she giggled even louder. “Just you!”

Thanks to sentiment like that, when Ilia broke off to cut in between Blake and Yang, Weiss found she had zero qualms with her sliding in to take the Italian Dragon’s hand. They were both such sweethearts that they did deserve each other in the best of ways.

------------------------------------------

An hour or so later came the crowning of the homecoming queen. The king was the star quarterback, Sun; that amused all of the Dragons to no end, since he had no need of any ladies to grace his arm. But as Weiss should have expected, the queen was…

“Pyrrha Nikos!” announced Principal Ozpin, and the crowd burst into applause. Of course; who else could it have been from the beginning? She walked up to stand beside Sun, accepting the crown that the principal was lowering onto her head with grace. Goodwitch handed her a bouquet, and she laughed and blushed, and everyone applauded again.

“Thank you so much!” she told them in a genuinely affected voice. “This is so sweet… I don’t know what to say!”

“Say you deserve this!” Sun laughed easily, slapping her on the back - she started but didn’t stumble. Only Pyrrha could be that poised. “And let’s you and me go cut a rug, huh?”

They did. The band struck up “Love Is A Many Splendored Thing”, and Pyrrha and Sun slowdanced, looking for all the world like the perfect couple. Of course, she had her eye on another blonde, and he had his eye on a boy with blue hair, but they still fit the supposedly-wholesome picture the school was encouraging. Nobody regretted their vote.

Soon after that, Weiss was able to corner Blake in the locker rooms while she was putting on a fresh coating of makeup. She leaned against the wall next to the mirror. “So…”

“So?”

“Ilia.”

Her hand came up as she finished her lipstick, then smacked her lips once to get it coated evenly. “Save it. She’s just a friend, and I’m just trying to start fresh. Not jump right into anything.”

“I didn’t say anything,” she laughed. “Just her name.”

“But you were implying.”

Playing with her corsage idly, she admitted, “Perhaps. But she does really like you. I think… she would be happy as friends now, but she would also be interested in more if you were…”

“You’re probably right,” she sighed, nipping a few more strands of hair into place to finish her look. Then she turned to Weiss and cupped her cheek. “But I’m already interested in someone else.”

“O-oh…” Her stomach fluttered, and it took her a moment to wrest that reaction into a gentle smile. “But… wouldn’t it be better if you had someone all to yourself? And Ilia’s sweet, and earnest.” Then she laughed and said, “Did she tell you about dancing on my feet?”

They both laughed for a moment. “She did. And you’re right, she really is… I mean, I’ve been missing out on a wonderful friendship with the little germ. I’d like to get to know her better. But for now, I’m still your ‘sister-girlfriend’ and I’ll keep being that until you tell me to sit on it.”

“Oh, you,” Weiss whispered, privately pleased even if she really did believe it was wiser to pair off the way she had outlined. “Well… alright, but don’t forget what I said.”

“I won’t. Don’t worry, I’m not blind; I know our situation is strange, but… nobody gets to tell us how to feel about each other except ourselves. Right?”

Instead of answering, she leaned in to kiss Blake. And the kiss kept going until tongues met briefly, sliding over each other as the passion suddenly flared into life between them. It was so strange; most of the time, she and Blake could hang out and act like there were no sparks. With Yang, the sparks were always there. But when she got a little closer to Blake like this… it was like being lit on fire without any warning. Intense and beautiful.

They heard a sound from around the corner and broke apart. Blake turned back to reapply her lipstick, and Weiss took a few steps away to put a bit of distance between them. Seconds later, Nebula Violette came into view, still laughing about something someone else had said.

“Oh,” she cut off with a little snicker, hand running through her dark indigo hair. “Hey, girls.”

“Hi,” Weiss said, clearing her throat. Blake just kept concentrating on her makeup. “Having fun?”

Nebula shrugged. She was one of the newer members of the cheer squad, and got along quite well with Gwen and Octavia and some of the others; a little catty sometimes, like they were, but mostly a decent sort. “It’s a dance. That boy Nolan brought me, but all he wants to do is bash ears with his friends. Snoresville. Still, the music is nice, and the gym looks neat.”

“Ah. Well… I mean, what can you do?”

“Not much.” Her teammate checked her own makeup in the mirror, then glanced over at Blake… and paused. “Ooh, looks like somebody got to have a good time, at least.”

Blake started, glancing over at her. “What? I mean, what do you mean?”

“Well, your cheeks are all flushed, and your neck, and you’re breathing really hard. Plus your lipstick’s a little smeared. I mean, the only person back here is Schnee, so you must have hid him somewhere. Is he in one of the lockers?”

“There’s… nobody back here but us. Stop imagining things.”

“I’m not, you goof. C’mon, who is it? Where is he?”

Weiss smirked at Blake in the mirror, who mostly only looked annoyed that they had to put up with this. So she decided to put a stop to it herself, for her other-girlfriend’s sake. “We’re the only ones.”

“Huh?”

“It’s just Blake and I. Everyone else is out there at the dance.”

Poor Nebula looked as if she had been asked to do a complex algebra problem in her head. “Then… why is she all aflutter like that? C’mon, don’t kid a kidder; I know what I s-”

“We kissed,” Blake said, more out of sheer impatience than because she wanted to out either of them. Privately, Weiss thought that was unwise, but she couldn’t deny it was exciting.

“Who?”

“Weiss and I. Just now.”

“You what?!” Once the pure shock wore off, she seemed to freeze in place. Taking in the expressions of the other two women. How intense their gazes were, the identical flushes in their cheeks. “Oh. You’re serious… aren’t you? I thought you were trying to pull my leg, I- you’re really not? Weiss…” Another look between the two of them. “I thought she must have borrowed your lipstick, but…”

And when Nebula gulped, started backing away, Weiss somehow knew that they couldn’t let her go. Being as close as she was with the other girls on the squad - before she became a Dragon, anyway - she could predict exactly what was about to happen. She would go back to the dance floor, pull Octavia and Gwen aside and start talking their ear off about “the two weirdos”. Worse: “Schnee and the weirdo”. She couldn’t fully anticipate their responses, but they wouldn’t be favourable.

“Have you ever been kissed, Nebbie?”

Both Nebula and Blake responded instantly with, “What?!”

“Have you?” she asked, trying to sound casual even while her heart was racing with fear. “It’s so boss. Nothing quite like it.”

“I…” She glanced at Blake, who only shrugged as if unconcerned. “Well, no… I haven’t. I’m no tramp.”

She had a point. Weiss had been doing a lot of these things lately; even with close relatives, fleetingly. But she bottled up that fear of her own shortcomings and gestured for Blake to stand up. If she did it right now…

Blake obeyed. As Weiss had been hoping, she fell into the game as easily as she had all those months ago when Cinder did this to her - and now Nebula stood trapped between them. The aisle between the nearest row of lockers and the sinks wasn’t wide enough for her to slip around anyone without them standing a decent chance of catching her. She knew it, too; it showed in her face, which slowly bled of all colouring.

“Wait, what is this? Are… you trying to prank me or something?”

“What? Of course not,” Weiss sighed in annoyance.

Fear spiked in her tone. “Are you going to hurt me?”

“That isn’t what we do,” Blake improvised, moving in a little closer. A step at a time. “You’ve got us all wrong, Violette.”

Swallowing hard, she glanced over her shoulder at Blake, then back at Weiss - her friend, her fellow paper-shaker. Even if they weren’t close, they weren’t strangers. And she could see that beneath the fear, the mistrust, the uncertainty, there lay the tiniest spark of curiosity. One she had felt within herself a long time ago.

“Then… what do you do?”

That was the instant Weiss felt like she fully became a Dragon. Even with a tattoo on her rear end, the leather jacket, holding her own against her father and his hired goons… it was helping Blake do this strange mating dance, the same one she and the others had done once upon a time to force Weiss’s own feelings to the surface, which finally cemented that she was one of them. Her old life was gone and she was part of them forevermore.

“Nothing much,” Weiss whispered as she came to stand an inch in front of Nebula, seeing her eyes widen, pupils dilate. “We just like to have fun.”

“Fun,” Blake echoed, voice the perfect register of throaty. Over Nebula’s shoulder, she grinned wolfishly - showing she clearly enjoyed the game and they were on the same page.

“Wait… girls, what are you doing?” Nebula finally whispered - a little late, since she was already boxed in by two bodies inches from her own. One inch now. “Weiss…?”

Her hands raised up, resting on her trim waist through layers of taffeta. The muscles jumped, lungs sucking in a breath. She could see Blake’s fingers closing over Nebula’s shoulders - the touch was light, but trapped her there as if it were a vice grip. Because Nebula couldn’t reason out that she actually could try to get away. Her brain was probably full of bees the same way Weiss’s had been in that parking lot.

“Weiss?”

“All you have to do…” She leaned in, breath heavy on Nebula’s trembling chin. “...is say ‘no’, Nebbie. One… little… word, and we’re gone.”

But Nebula was silent. Weiss saw Blake sniffing her hair - another tactic she had used with her once upon a time. A good one. The hapless straightie licked her lips, gaze flicking back and forth everywhere as if trying to figure out what to do next. Hoping for someone to save her from having to make her own decision.

Lips met, but didn’t close. Top lip touching top, bottom touching bottom. Noses aside each other.

“You’re not weak, Nebula,” Weiss whispered against her teeth. “You could stop me. Or you can embrace this… and find out what happens next. But it’s going to be you.”

The weakest voice in the history of the world asked, “Me?”

“You. And maybe me, and maybe…”

“Blake,” she provided on her own, massaging her shoulders. “A pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

After a second or two, she whispered, “But you and those other girls, you’re all so… rough, and mean, and…” She shivered, a tear rolling down her cheek. “What are you going to do to me?”

“Nothing you don’t want,” Weiss guaranteed her - and couldn’t help feeling like she was channeling Cinder’s spirit in that moment as she added, “But you do.”

“Want,” Blake clarified. “Everyone has desires. Even ones they hide from themselves.”

Nothing happened for a few seconds. Shoulders were massaged and sides pet up and down, and Nebula trembled. Then she suddenly breathed, “Octavia.”

“What?” Weiss asked.

“Octavia… she said something…” Her eyes fixed on Weiss’s again, sharper, more clear. “That you and the Chinese girl are… that you said you kissed. But you’re both girls, so we figured you were pulling her leg. Is… it true?” Her head started to turn in Blake’s direction but she thought better of it. “Is th-that what those Dragons do? Kiss each other?”

“When they’re lucky,” Blake told her easily, still in the same gentle, sultry tone that was turning Weiss on, even if she wasn’t the target. “Here… let’s play a little game.”

“What kind of game?”

Those hypnotic yellow eyes shot through to Weiss’s soul over the other girl’s shoulder. “We do tiny little things. Nothing’s gonna hurt. And if you like it, you say ‘apple’. If you don’t, you say ‘banana’.”

Nebula was definitely surprised. “Apples and bananas? But I d-don’t understand, what’s-”

“Ohhhhh.” Weiss caught on, and smiled as she reached up to graze a thumb over the poor girl’s bottom lip. “So you don’t have to say ‘yes’ and ‘no’ if that’s too uncomfortable for you.” Blake nodded and Nebula must have felt it, because she glanced in that direction. “How about this?”

The thumb didn’t stop, but kept grazing back and forth. After a few more seconds, the head it was attached to began to weave in those directions, dark green irises getting even smaller, pupils larger. “A-ahh…”

“What’s that? You have to name a fruit, Nebula.”

“A… apple?”

Blake grinned and massaged a little harder. “Good girl. Just be honest. How do you feel about what I’m doing?”

“Apple,” she said a lot more firmly. “It’s nice… but I still don’t know why-”

“Shhhhh. Relax. I’m trying to help you relax.”

“Nhhh,” she sighed when she felt the thumb dig in just a little more as it pushed her lip from side to side. Weiss was out of her depth; she wasn’t used to taking control in this fashion. But Blake seemed content to let her “drive”, so to speak.

And it was time she shifted into a higher gear. The way to Nebula’s heart seemed to be through her mouth; the shoulder massage and stomach-petting was working, but only to relax her a tiny bit. Some Freudian quack would probably say she had never gotten past the ‘oral stage’ of development… but then again, they would say the same thing about her and her recent interest in breasts.

“And this?” Her thumb slid up to tease over the inside of her lip. No resistance. Further up. “Nebbie?”

When Weiss suddenly held still, her eyes fluttered and she finally breathed, “Athul.” Close enough. When it pushed between her teeth and began to slide over her tongue, she moaned.

“Bingo,” Blake breathed, nuzzling the side of Nebula’s head, adding to the mood. “Schnee, I’m impressed; you’re so new I didn’t think you would have the instinct yet. But I should stop being surprised by you at some point.”

“You really should, Belladonna,” she emphasised, teasing her about always using her last name.

But Nebula’s little whimper brought them back to the present - and Weiss noticed she was fully sucking on her thumb by now, eyes closed, tongue swirling around the digit. That had been so easy. She was almost disappointed that the girl didn’t put up any more of a fight, but not terribly; this was what they had been trying to see if they could accomplish, after all.

“Aww, you’re a sweet girl, aren’t you?” Blake teased while Weiss leaned closer, nuzzling the side of their project’s neck. “Very sweet. I could eat you up.”

“Hmnah?” she asked around the thumb. Weiss withdrew it, and her lips actually chased it as it left. “O-oh… what did you… why was I…?”

Nebula was definitely confused. So Weiss drew back to look her in the eyes again. “It’s alright. Do you want a little kiss?”

“What?”

“One little kiss. Which fruit is that for you?”

For a moment, she looked even more discombobulated. Then her eyes clarified once she remembered. “Oh! Um… apple?”

Wasting no time, Weiss seized her lips, tasting of them deeply as her hand gripped the base of Nebula’s hair, helping to angle her up, open her to this moment. And Nebula was completely stoic… at first. Then she began to respond, a tiny, tiny bit, lips parting and kneading back against other lips, tongue poking up to meet Weiss’s tongue. Blake was egging her on, petting up and down her stomach, biting the shell of her ear-

“BANANA!” she gasped out, pushing Weiss away. And she let it happen, noticing Blake’s hands had come to a stop, as well - but remained on her waist, holding her steady. At least that answered whether or not Nebula could only remember one of the fruits. “Or… maybe not banana, but I don’t… I c-can’t… you’re making me feel funny!”

“Breathe,” Blake recommended, and she started breathing again, nodding as she focused on the mundane activity. “Just relax. Nobody hurt you, and nothing bad happened. You’re completely fine.”

“B-but I feel…” Now she really was crying. Weiss reached over and got a paper towel, folding it up and handing it to Nebula. “Th-thank you. Golly, I can’t- wait…”

“What?” Weiss prompted after a minute of silence.

“You stole my kiss. My f-first kiss, you… and I never… I didn’t ask you to.”

A guilty thrill shot through Weiss’s stomach - but she forced that down and away. She would feel worse if it were true. “Sorry, but actually… you did. When you said ‘apple’.”

“I did? Oh.” The tears flowed more freely. “Ohhh, something’s wrong with me, isn’t it?”

Both of them led her over to a bench to sit her down, holding onto her hands. Little by little, she seemed to calm down as Weiss and Blake took turns drying her eyes, and they both sat with her. Once she had all but completely stemmed the flow of tears, she looked up at Weiss, her expression fearful.

“What… happens now? Am I your, um… your g-girlfriend?” When both Dragons burst out laughing, she ducked her head in shame. “Why are you b-being so mean?!”

“No, no, it’s…” Blake sighed, putting a hand on her back. “It’s okay. We can be your friends. Or just people you know, or… go back to being strangers. Whatever you want.”

For a minute, it looked like they were getting through to her. Then she shot to her feet with a snap of, “No! You’re tricking me, you’re… I don’t- what did you do?! I’ve never even kissed boys and you got me to kiss you, like it’s no big- UGH!”

Now it was Weiss’s turn to sigh. “Nebula-”

“No, leave me alone! You really…” Her hand pushed to her mouth, and she wobbled for a moment before sprinting to the toilets.

Once they were alone again, Blake shrugged and said, “Oh well.”

“Yeah.” But Weiss had felt her heart sinking. Blake noticed and reached up to cup her cheek. “What?”

“You aren’t a monster. I’ve seen that look before, and that’s exactly what that one is: that you think you’re a monster for pushing a girl who wasn’t one of us. But we both know… she is. She’s just not ready to admit it to herself.”

The knot forming in her stomach loosened very slightly. But what she said was, “Aren’t I, though? A couple days ago, I mutilated a corpse with a pistol. That… isn’t something normal people do.”

“He earned that,” she growled, surprising Weiss with the venom in her voice. “No man ever gets to touch my girl the way he did. If you didn’t do it, I would have.” Her tone turned more reasonable as she slid her arms around Weiss’s body. “And you know Yang feels exactly the same. Nobody’s calling you a monster, and you shouldn’t, either.”

Weiss took that in and digested it as best she could. It was true; Yang and her cadre might have come on quite strong, but anytime she got overwhelmed, asked them to stop, or even hinted that she wanted them to, they backed off as if burned. Yet again the memory of Yang nearly crying when she accused her of attempting to force her into anything came to mind; that soft, gentle heart beat underneath her brutish exterior.

And all in all, it was quite similar for all of the Dragons. Herself included.

“Thank you,” she breathed, leaving a little kiss on Blake’s lips. Showing her deep gratitude. “Ilia is going to have to pry you away from me with a crowbar.”

The Italian Dragon let out a bashful giggle, not expecting the fierce possessiveness - which was fair, since Weiss hadn’t expected it, either. “Y-yeah. Wow, I… wow. Okay, I’ll never talk to her again.”

“Don’t you dare!”

#princess and the dragons #rwby fanfiction #1950s au #rwbyremnants #nebula violette

0 notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

Warnings: after-sex shame, dubious consent discussions, and a transphobic slur used for educational purposes. And oh boy, is some sh*t about to hit the fan.

For those wondering, yes, this is finally the "interruption" from the end of the last 4 chapters. I hope it's satisfactory!

=Chapter 8: Theia

The very last thing Theia expected to interrupt her unscheduled cuddle time with a well-endowed college girl was the lights to come on. They didn’t even burst on instantly; they just faded upward in brightness enough so that they could see each other in the room, at least a little.

‘Oh no,’ she thought in a mild panic. ‘This may not look instantly incriminating, but it doesn’t look good , either! But I don’t think I can bring myself to throw Weiss to the floor… this is bad!’

It got so much worse.

She barely had enough time to see the bob-haired girl with the red streak returning to the room via the stage curtain before she glanced over- and saw. Pyrrha. Her little girl was buried balls-deep in Willow, whose legs were still draping over the arms of her chair. At least from her angle, she couldn't literally see their most intimate areas, but it left very little to the imagination.

On some level, she had already known, but seeing it was devastating. How could Willow live with herself?! She had literally allowed a girl half her age to plow her into the furniture! Did she even use protection? Didn’t she care that it was her friend’s daughter?!

‘Hypocrisy, thy name is Theiaki,’ a dark corner of her mind hissed at her. And she couldn’t even deny that. Just because she hadn't taken it quite as far didn't make her blameless. Tears would probably come later; they only threatened for the time being.

“Hey, everybody, soup's on!” the little brunette called out as she carried a tray laden down with theme snacks, heading for one of the tables along the wall - still erect, in spite of having dipped out for more refreshments. Seemed she had spent that time with the lights down setting everything up. Twisted as it was, Theia wanted to laugh; sausages, bratwurst, bananas, foot-long subs. There was definitely a theme. Worst part of all, the food actually smelled quite good, and she had worked up a slight appetite-

Thanks to the Weisswurst she had come into contact with. She could never look at one of those the same way again.

“Oh,” Willow sighed as she sat up a little more. Theia’s flesh crawled at the hint of a moan that word carried. After glancing in a few other directions, she finally met Theia's eyes… and she had never seen more regret and sorrow in anyone’s face. Never in her life. “Oh.”

Theia just grimaced and nodded. At least she was fully clothed, and Weiss was basically just seated loosely in her lap; it almost looked as if they hadn’t done a thing. As long as Willow didn’t notice the slight glisten on her daughter’s semi-erection…

However, there was one more “Oh?!” when Willow glanced back forward. Another dancer had come in to help serve the refreshments, carrying a pitcher of lemonade. She headed straight for the table in the middle of the chairs, hips swaying from side to side before leaning forward to fill their empty water glasses. Not a big deal, except…

Except it was Winter. This dancer was the one they had already watched on stage before, and if Theia had to describe her features, they were… smug?

“Winter?” her mother finally breathed.

“Hm? Oh, hello there. Sorry, my name is Ace. There’s no reason you should call me by something else, is there?” She squinted at her, and it was such a frosty look. “It’s not like you know me.”

Ouch. Theia felt the burn from all the way over there. Barely noticing the way Willow wilted, “Ace” spared Weiss a glare before walking over toward the same table the short-haired girl had left the snacks on.

Weiss. Reaching up to rest a hand on her back, she whispered, “Snow Queen?”

At first, her expression had been completely unreadable. Almost as if blank. Maybe she was in shock. But the next instant, she knew that had been too hopeful. The girl hopped up from her lap, strode to the neighbouring chair, and legitimately shoved Theia’s daughter to the floor. There was a brief flash of her cock flopping around before she landed with a thump!

“OW! Wei- Snow Queen, what on earth-?!”

“How DARE you do that to my mother! Are you INSANE?!”

“Your m- what? Excuse me?” Pyrrha looked a little indignant, but mostly mystified. “I would never!”

“THERE!” She pointed at Willow, very dramatically - and Theia found herself shrinking down in her seat a little, as if she were somehow responsible for the girl’s behaviour simply because she was the last one to canoodle with her. “That person, the one you were using as a pincushion for that huge spear of yours! She is my parental unit! MY MOM!”

Looking between the irate girl and the dejected mother, Pyrrha finally breathed, “Oh. I… I’m truly sorry, I had no idea!”

“Of course you didn’t!” Finally, Weiss took a breath, hands on her hips. Her cock was swinging around just enough to keep from going soft; Theia hated that she kept checking. “Alright… alright, so I suppose you wouldn’t have known what she looks like, but you have to have seen the resemblance!”

“I didn’t! Honestly, you know it’s nearly impossible to see in here when it's dark and the disco lights are going… off like…”

Theia knew it would happen sooner or later. Her daughter had spotted her nearby, seeing her glasses and hair were probably disheveled, and drawn the only conclusion possible. Her brow furrowed, and she looked from her back to Weiss, pure betrayal in her eyes.

“What?” Weiss looked between them quickly, mostly focused on Pyrrha… until she wasn’t. Two more glances, three. Then she gasped and pointed directly at Theia. “YOU!”

“Me,” she sighed, sitting up at last.

“Theiaki, how- you didn’t tell- oh my GOD, what is HAPPENING?!”

Now Pyrrha croaked, “‘Theiaki’? Mother…”

Oh, that broke her heart. Completely. She pressed her lips together to keep from making a sound, held her eyes open wide to try and dry the tears before they could fall. This was the worst moment of her life, and she wanted to crawl into a sewer drain and never return to the land of the living. Anything to keep from seeing how she had hurt her little girl, stolen even just a small speck of light from her world.

Distantly, she could see Kali and Yang standing up - and they definitely both looked a little worse for wear, though Kali had mostly straightened herself up so it was barely noticeable. Much further away, Raven and Blake were sitting up from a bench she hadn’t seen - and Raven’s jeans were unbuttoned. Had they been before? Had everyone done the unthinkable, and Theia been the only one to stop halfway through?

“I’m sorry,” she finally whispered.

“I just don’t understand,” her daughter went on, standing up again - and she forced herself to stay focused on her face. To avoid looking at how hard she may or may not have been; she didn’t deserve that knowledge. “Why are you here? Who is this- Willow, you’re Weiss’s mother?”

“Not just Weiss’s,” Winter said in a carrying voice.

“Right; yes, of course, of course.” But she still seemed confused beyond belief. “W-wait, wait, what is happening? Because you seem to have come here together, haven’t you?”

“That is a very good question,” Weiss snapped, glancing between the two mothers. “No, no, wait - I think I’m beginning to understand something.” She turned to point at Kali. “You resemble Blake; especially the eyes.”

“Guilty,” Kali said with an almost carefree sigh - and Yang took a step away from her, face a near-comical mask of shock. “And we can explain this - all of this. But you have to give-”

“I can explain it, too,” Winter said with a dark smirk as she returned to the center of the room. “Please, take your seats again. Rosebud, would you mind getting us a few folding chairs?

The odd girl out squeaked, “Oh! Right! Um, I’ll be right back!” With a little awkward wave, she ran off. Theia thought she seemed more uncomfortable than before, but was doing a good job of pretending not to be. Mostly.

“Really,” Kali tried to insist. “This isn’t as-”

“QUIET.” The fury in that one word from Winter cut through the room, though the only one who flinched was Willow. Like a whipped dog. “I can’t believe what I’m seeing. Honestly, this is some kind of waking nightmare, but I think I have a few answers. Thanks… to Neon.”

Her dark smile returned, and Theia instantly glanced at Raven where she was slinking back to her seat, tail between her legs. Blake came with her - and by now she was staring openly at Kali. The older woman was ignoring her for the moment, but Theia saw how tense her posture was; she was straining to keep from reacting, from acknowledging her daughter just yet.

Yang was not so taciturn. “Wait - MOM?! What the hell?!”

“Uhh… hey, Yang. What’s new?” At least Raven had the good grace to facepalm after saying it. “Shit.”

“Did you just-” As she tried in vain to cover up her very sizable anatomy with her hands, the blonde turned to Blake. “Did you fuck my mom? Oh my God, you did - you walked over there and you banged the shit outta my mom, that’s so… weird!”

“I didn’t,” Blake protested weakly. “We actually only… hey, wait a second.” Her amber eyes narrowed, taking a step forward to point at Yang. “You and my mom were on the floor. I’m supposed to believe you were looking for her contact lens?”

“W-well, uh… hey, like I knew she was your mom! She could have been anybody with the lights off like that! It’s all pink in the dark, y’know?”

Winter cleared her throat, catching all of their attention. “Dancers. Believe me when I tell you that it is none of your faults. All of your reactions tell the same story: that you had no idea who your audience was, and that you, in good faith, assumed they were strangers who came here to have a good time with some cute young chicks who happen to have dicks. Unfortunately… they were here under false pretenses.”

“Winter-” Willow began, only to be cut off with a loud clap of her daughter’s hands. A lot of them jumped from the sharp sound.

“NO. You know what you’ve done; I’m not letting you escape it.” She turned to the others with a scowl. “They fucked us. Knowing we are their daughters, they passed us to the left and had their way with the four of you. I can’t… even pretend to understand why. To prove a point? Or, my God… did they actually want to sleep with us, and settled for the next best thing?”

Theia finally felt she had to speak. Deep down, she knew it was useless, but she had to try. “That wasn’t what we did at all,” she said in a voice she wished were less meek. Not for the first time.

“Oh yes? Then enlighten me. Why did you come into this room?”

“We came to see what you were doing with yourselves all these nights,” Kali finally cut in, impatient at having been cut off so many times. “Which we did.”

“Oh, I know. I saw you.” When Kali’s head snapped back in surprise, Winter’s near-rigid military bearing turned slightly in her direction with a smirk. “Did you think you were discreet? I recognised my mother out there - and I saw what the rest of you looked like. Believe it or not, I do pay attention when Weiss texts me.” When named, her sister ducked her head slightly, not wanting the attention from the room. Not in regards to this. “She’s told me before that you have some sort of AA group you have started spending the occasional evening with; mostly, saying it gives her a good excuse to work, because when you’re busy you don’t question where she’s been.”

Willow looked over at Weiss, scandalised. The girl folded her arms over her bare chest and squeaked, “What? It isn’t like I did it to hurt you, I just didn’t want the interrogation!”

“I didn’t say… I just didn’t-” Willow cut off, biting her lips closed. Clearly she felt like she didn’t have any right; it was easy for Theia to see why, since she was definitely sitting like someone who was going to be sore in the morning. For a fun reason, not from being hit by a bus.

Could she hit Willow with a bus? No, no, she was being petty; they had all made the exact same mistake. Just because Willow’s involved her precious daughter didn’t make her any better or worse.

“And Neon!” Winter went on, since nobody else was stopping her. She laughed a little. “Oh, she was so happy to have met you… Raven? That’s you, isn’t it?” And of course, Raven just grimaced and folded her arms tighter over her chest. “Yeah, she’s going to be crushed to find out she had a ‘real connection’ with an old slut who fucked her friend’s daughter like it was no big deal.”

“We didn’t fuck,” Raven grunted. “Not that it’s any of your goddamn business.”

“Oh, it isn’t?”

“NO,” the other woman half-shouted at her. She had been embarrassed a second ago, but now she was striding forward to get right up in Winter’s face. She didn't back down, but her haughty smirk disappeared and her posture stiffened significantly. “What happened was between me and Blake. Maybe Kali can get mad at me, since she's family; you’re just some bitch who wasn’t even in this room, so you have zero say.”

“Watch how you talk to my daughter,” Willow cautioned her, a little steel creeping back into her voice. “She may be being unfair to you, but she’s still my family.”

“No, I’m not,” Winter snapped - and the way Willow crumpled in on herself told Theia this wasn’t the first time she had used that particular underhanded tactic. Then she turned back to Raven. “So, you don’t mind the whole world knowing that you and little Blakey had a romp in this back room?”

“Of course I would. Nobody who came back here would want it broadcast; it’s kinda the point, you brat.”

“So you’re proud of this? Your secret cradle-robbing conquest?”

“No. Not at all. It’s… we shouldn’t have come, we shouldn’t have done things this way, but… we were trying to make sure you girls were okay. And we screwed that up, but I’m gonna say something. I don’t care.”

“What?” Yang half-gasped, glancing between her and Blake and Winter in turn.

“I don’t care why this happened, or how, or… doesn’t matter. It happened. We can move past it, or bicker, or… it’s not gonna change that we all lost our heads, and wound up… doing… you know.” Finally, she turned to face Kali, whose face was very passive. “Man, I'm sorry - I don’t know how this got out of hand.”

“Oh, I do.” That was a very passive reaction for someone Theia had expected to be quite irate at the whole situation. Kali stepped forward and picked up the lemonade glass, which had formerly been her water glass. “This is the culprit.”

“Lemonade?” Weiss asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Not the lemonade; the water that was in it before.”

Before Kali could finish, the fifth dancer came back in with the six chairs, struggling with three under each arm. To their credit, Yang and Pyrrha were the quickest to help her, but the girls all took their own chair to unfold it and sit down… across from their own mothers. Kali opened her mouth to continue - but was cut off yet again.

“O-oh,” Rosebud breathed, a lot more awkward now. “Um… hey.”

“Hey,” Raven said with an arched eyebrow. Clearly, she wondered why the girl had chosen to sit next to Yang, and was looking so squirmy in her seat.

“Uh… Mom.” Yang just stared at her for a long moment. No reaction. So she finally gestured to the smaller dancer emphatically.

“Yeah, I’ve seen her. She's cute, but I'm not-”

“Have you?”

Blinking at her a few times, she looked between them, then really squinted at the girl, trying to figure out what Yang was going on about. Finally she sat back so hard her chair wobbled and almost tipped. “RUDY?!”

Rosebud flinched a little, then went back to poking her index fingers into each other. “H-hi, Aunt Raven. Um… it’s Ruby now, though? S-so, that’s a thing. Hi.”

“Aunt?” Kali asked in mild surprise. “Wait, wait… Qrow had a daughter?”

“No, no, she… she’s Tai’s. With the new wife. I just… I mean, she’s not my blood, I haven’t… really spent any time…” Now she looked regretful of that fact.

“It’s okay,” Ruby piped up, trying to seem upbeat even though she clearly looked hurt, like only a young girl could be. To the others, she offered, “I call her ‘Aunt Raven’ because, well, she’s not my mom or my stepmom, but she’s part of the family! Y’know?” Turning back again, she shrugged and said, “You were nice when we saw each other, I just… stopped seeing you, but it’s cool! I get it, a-and I did have a mom! For a while…”

A lot of pain entered Raven’s features, and her voice lowered into a softness Theia could scarcely ever remember hearing from the rough woman. “Yeah, I heard about Summer. Damn shame - way too young. I sent condolences with Yang. Uh, did she tell you?”

“Yeah,” Yang provided, still sounding shell shocked. Like she might pass out from trying to process everything.

Theia could relate. She glanced at Pyrrha very briefly, saw she was still somewhat hard, that her eyes still looked betrayed, and then had to avert her gaze. Somehow, this was both going far better and far worse than she had expected; nobody was killing anyone, but all of the ugliest feelings were coursing through the room, seeping into every crevice and pore. Eyes streaming at last, she leaned forward and grabbed the lemonade, taking a large swig.

“Oh….” Kali grimaced, having reached out with one hand in her general direction. Why? But she didn’t elaborate right away, just sat back and looked vaguely dismayed. Strange.

“So straighten us out on how you get here,” Winter was saying with a curl of her lip, which cut Kali off yet again. “You just decide to snoop around the only club catering to trans women just in case one of us is here?”

“She tracked your phone,” Raven grunted. Immediately, Willow was spinning to glare at her.

“RAVEN!”

“What? I dunno, the way this kid is grandstanding about everything pisses me off, so I’m gonna cut through the bullshit.” She took a huge drink of lemonade, ignoring Kali’s cringe. “Not your phone - Weiss’s. Sorry, still a little whiskey-brained. You’ve been so shady with her lately that she got sick of it, and got it into her head she ‘had’ to make sure you were really here and it wasn’t some glitch. Still don’t think it was right she did it, but I get why. We just came with her for moral support; never thought we’d run into the rest of you.”

“How could you do that?” Weiss asked, equal parts livid and scandalised. “That is an invasion of privacy!”

“I wanted to make sure you weren’t being sold into white slavery!” her mother rebutted - and instantly, Kali, Raven, and all the girls cringed hard. “What? What?! I’m allowed to be worried about my daughters!”

“Yeah, just say ‘slavery’,” Yang offered with a grunt.

“And just say ‘daughter’,” Winter added nastily. “You only have one as far as I’m con-”

Finally, Pyrrha cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention as Ruby spontaneously got up and decided to start serving everyone. Theia knew that in her shoes, she would definitely do something similar; the hope that everyone would be less testy with refreshments was the mark of a good hostess. “Thank you. It seems to me that this… whole thing… I know it may seem optimistic, but is it fair to say you had good intentions, and simply wound up in a… a situation you did not expect?”

Oh, the way she looked so desperate for it to be true when she looked at Theia broke her heart all over again. So she wasted no time telling her, “Exactly that. I for one was hoping we never saw Weiss, and it would teach Willow a lesson about trusting technology over just having an open and honest conversation with her daughter.”

“There!” Weiss burst out even while Willow glared at her. “See? Theiaki gets it, why can’t you?”

“Please don’t call her that,” Pyrrha said in a quiet, strained voice.

“Why not?!” Then she saw Pyrrha’s face and her brow furrowed before she leaned closer and repeated in a gentler tone, “Wait, why not?”

“It… it was what my father called her.”

They both looked at Theia, and she made herself meet Weiss’s concerned eyes. They were much easier to endure than her own child’s. “I did say I shouldn’t have told you that… remember?”

“Yes, you did,” she conceded, fidgeting a little.

“I’m sorry. I am so sorry, Willow - and to you too, Pyrrha. Even though I’m angry with you two, it doesn’t excuse… well, there just isn’t any excuse.”

As Ruby distributed the glasses of lemonade to all the girls, Kali reaching a hand up as if she wanted to stop her, Winter burst out, “NO! No, there isn’t - not for any of this! I see you have remorse, but you still walked into a show in which you would almost certainly see your own daughters naked! And then when the opportunity presented itself to fuck them, you certainly didn’t stop yourselves!”

“We didn’t fuck them,” Kali corrected her, tone sharp - probably thanks to not being able to get a word in edgewise before now. “And if you would all stop shouting over each other for a-”

“You really think that’s better?”

“Hey, you can say whatever the fuck you want,” Raven snarled, slamming down her nearly-empty lemonade glass. Blake’s mother just facepalmed. “But I fuckin’ enjoyed myself with a consenting adult who was not my kid, so take your fuckin’ guilt trip and shove it up your goddamn-”

“You knew she was your friend’s daughter. AND! And that your own daughter was still in this room, so is that much better in the long run?”

“I’m going to hazard a guess,” Theia finally offered. “I know I resisted at first; I really did try to just speak with Weiss, and find out what was going on in here. But she was very sweet, and I relaxed, and… and nature took its course. Something about the lights and the music made it very hard to stay on task.”

“Oh, not just those,” Kali muttered. Theia did hear her, but didn’t get a chance to ask what she meant.

“You still have willpower,” Winter offered nastily. “Do you want to know the worst part? Until I spoke to Neon, I actually was… not quite happy to see my mother here, but intrigued. I worried she was going to try to drag me out by my hair, but had this tiny seed of hope she had just come here to support me - even though I had no idea how she found out I was dancing. So to find out you just wanted to somehow fetishize your own children?”

Willow actually threw her recently-emptied glass across the room to shatter in the corner. Everyone went completely still as she stood over her girls. Weiss looked terrified, but Winter just gazed up at her defiantly, still not having risen from her folding chair - though her hands were tensed on the sides, ready to push upward.

“This was always your problem, Winter!” she bellowed, voice cutting through the music - which Theia noticed for the first time had been turned down a little during their ‘intermission’. Never in her life would she have expected a brothel to offer a snack break. “I know I didn’t have the tools to really try with you, but you were always so impatient! If I didn’t say something right, or insulted you on accident, or… or did any of the clearly inadequate things that happened after your coming out to me, you would wall me off, shut me out! Insult me and dismiss me like I was your subordinate! It was infuriating! And you’re still doing the same thing now, to three perfect strangers you have never met! Maybe on some level, I deserve it, but why don't you leave my friends alone?!”

Winter let out a slight scoff of bemusement, deciding not to get up again after all but instead just crossing her legs. Theia saw she was still wearing one of her dancing outfits, a dark blue bikini with ruffles; at least she wasn’t exposed like the other five dancers, who were all trying to figure out what to do with their persistent erections. Small comfort.

“Your definition of ‘trying’ was trying to tell me I was insane , Mother. What child like me wouldn’t have cut you off when they grew tired of being told they had to ‘act straight’, ‘be my son’, and all those other charming notions?”

The fight went out of Willow pretty quickly. She sat down in dejection, lips pressed tightly together to vent the tiniest speck of her anger.

“Do you want to know what the worst thing is?” Winter finally sighed with a shake of her head. “Even with this… monumental mistake… I know you’re telling the truth, and that you really were here out of some misguided attempt to ‘protect’ my sister. Ugh. It’s just so infuriating because you have historically been the shittiest parent in the world.”

“Not really,” Raven put in with a sigh, though she didn’t elaborate. Theia did notice Yang frown at her in sympathy, though.

“What do you mean?” Willow asked.

“Because of how you’ve been with Weiss,” Winter answered. “I kept asking her how things are at home, expecting her to tell me tales of suffering and woe, and… well, she described a mostly stable home life. You try with her. I’ll never understand why you couldn’t with me, but I also can’t dismiss that you’re supportive with my baby sister, and for that, I can’t completely hate you. So inconvenient.”

Weiss shook her head and sighed. “Winter, I keep telling you, and you keep not wanting to understand it because you’re so salty. She didn’t know how to handle you! But you showed her all the mistakes she was making in real time! By the time I came out, she remembered what not to do, and… and just handled it better the second time around. It’s not that complicated.”

“But why did you get to be the one who was treated like a human?!” Winter hissed. “We both deserved that!”

“Because I was ignorant,” Willow confessed baldly as Ruby finally started offering the snack tray to people. Most of them turned it down, but she noticed Yang eagerly accepting one of the subs. “Do you remember how many times I used slurs like ‘tranny’ when you came out? Or ones that didn’t even apply, like ‘twink’? Clearly, I didn’t know what I was talking about. I have tried to apologize to you in the past - I know,” she headed off Winter’s outburst, “I know it was inadequate! I truly hurt you, I never… I’ve never tried to pretend I haven’t. Not since you moved out of the manor and out of my life.”

The weight of those last words forestalled everyone from responding right away. In the reigning silence, Kali swallowed her bite of banana and said, “Can I say something?”

“What?” Winter blinked at her for a moment, then curled her lip. “This isn’t a class; speak if you have something worth saying.”

“Oh, I have, for a few minutes. It was going to be preventative medicine, but by now it’s just a warning, since nobody would shut up long enough for me to finish.” She set the half-eaten fruit on her lap and looked around at them. “You’re about to get aroused again. So before you start worrying about the reasons, I thought you might want to know it’s not your fault.”

That caused just about everyone in the room to blink in confusion. However, Theia had been wondering about this for a while now - and felt like she was the only one who noticed Kali’s alarm when they were drinking the lemonade. She looked down at her own nearly-empty glass, around at the other near-empty glasses. All of them but Kali’s; she hadn’t touched hers at all.

“What is it, Kali?” she finally asked. “GHB? Rohypnol?”

“I don’t think it’s that strong,” she responded while the others looked stunned. “Pure aphrodisiac, nothing so chemically overbearing that it removes our ability to make choices entirely. Just makes anything… sensual a little more difficult to ignore, the urges are stronger. A free party favor for our petting party. It was definitely in the mint water, and I’m fairly certain it’s in this lemonade, as well.”

“Jesus Christ,” Willow croaked, staring after her broken glass as if it were trying to come back and bite her.

"Oh yeah." Yang sat up a little straighter. "The boss lady told us our customers were gonna be super horny and we should be ready for it. Kinda figured she just meant in a general sense, but now…"

"It's true," Winter confirmed, clearly a little frustrated at having to admit as much. "I'm not part of the 'side job' myself, but I've heard Salem mention in the past that she adds a mild aphrodisiac to the drinks. Only back here," she clarified when just about everyone looked horrified. "When clients are clearly about to use this service; not for shows or anything else."

"You think that's any better?" Theia asked. "We still didn't consent to any kind of enhancement in our bloodstream."

Finally, Winter's ire abated more completely. "You have a point. On the other hand, prostitution isn't strictly legal, so I suppose her logic is that… well, if you're all already doing something outside the law, she may as well ensure you're satisfied customers."

"And the morality of the situation just doesn't apply?"

"You really want to talk about morality right now?" Willow scoffed.

"Yes!" Glancing briefly at Weiss and Pyrrha, Theia looked her friend in the eye. "Really think about it; without a little something extra clouding our judgment, I think it's a lot less likely we would have given into our baser instincts and fooled around with each other's children. Honestly, I could tell I wasn't myself even before your daughter sat on my lap."

"Yes," Kali added as she sat forward. "Just when the lights were going down and the show began, I started to feel a slight change. Though I did some experimentation later, in regards to how powerful an effect it had on us."

"Experimentation?" Blake asked. "Haven't you done enough of that for one lifetime?"

Kali met her daughter's eyes for an instant, both of their expressions unreadable. Theia couldn't help but notice that they were even more alike than most of the other mother-daughter pairs. Then she continued, "Anyway… I forced myself to stop with Yang. For a moment. And then relaxed again when I realized that I had the power to actually affect what I was doing. Maybe too much… but at least I confirmed that it didn't entirely take away our ability to make decisions."

"Oh yeah," Yang breathed as she remembered the instant to which Kali was referring. "Thought that was weird. Makes sense now."

Having put the tray back, Ruby let out a tiny sigh as she plopped back in her seat. Theia tried not to watch her raging erection wobble but she was the only one still fully hard at present - and, of course, the lemonade was kicking in. Apparently it was also laced, as Kali had predicted. Worse yet, it was going to hit her even harder because she had restrained herself somewhat with Weiss, and never did get her own needs met; rubbing her thighs together, she could feel wetness had leaked down them, and she even had to fight down a moan. Just from that! What a disaster.

"So! Can I say something?"

Everybody was a little surprised. It was Pyrrha who finally said, "By all means, Ruby."

"Thanks. So, uh… I wasn't supposed to get busy with anybody," she laughed nervously. "I was just supposed to dance and then get outta here, and come back with snacks. Which I totally did! You guys should try the bratwurst, like, they're amazing!"

Raven scoffed. "Of course you shouldn't 'get busy'. Ain't you sixteen?"

Flushing scarlet, the teenager had to clear her throat. "I'll be nineteen! Like, really soon…"

"In a couple years, soon?"

"Noooooo! Like, months! And anyway, even though we all had the same training, I'm not sure I'm gonna do that thing, it's too… I don't even know if I wanna have sex with strangers, so I just said 'no thank you' and let them go for it with you guys tonight. Maybe I could try it next time, or maybe I wouldn't." She cleared her throat again, fidgeting with her small plate of marinated Lil Smokies. Theia could still see her "lil smokie" poking up from behind it, though. "U-um, anyway, I know a lot happened when I wasn't in here…"

"Understatement of the century," Willow sighed, taking a drink of the lemonade.

"Willow!" Kali hissed.

"What?" She glanced down, then grimaced. "Oh, I already- I drink when I'm nervous, you know that! Someone take this away from me!"

As Pyrrha stood and took the glass, she flashed her a small smile. Willow smiled back… and Theia felt like crawling into a hole somewhere. But even though she hated it, she knew she and Weiss had shared a similar connection. Fair was fair.

"Yeah," Ruby recovered, mouth slightly full. "So like… the good news is, everybody's okay! Look around! It's weird that your friends were kinda related to the girl you were with, but I mean, sometimes two brothers marry two sisters, and stuff like that. It doesn't mean everybody's 'sick' every time! And it sounds to me like, um, like everyone in here cares about everybody, in a way?"

"Speak for yourself," Winter offered, glaring at her mother.

"Alright, enough bickering," Raven finally sighed. "We're all kinda in the shit. I think what Ruby was trying to- GOD DAMN, what is with you guys?! You just not listenin'?!"

She snatched the lemonade away from Ruby before she had a chance to drink more than another mouthful. While the girl looked chagrined, Raven handed it to Pyrrha who had just come back from putting Willow's on the buffet; she smiled and moved on to collect the other glasses. Maybe it was strange, but in spite of the situation Theia was proud of her daughter for trying to take care of everyone.

"L-like I was saying," Ruby continued, even though her face was red from forgetting about the aphrodisiac in their beverages, "I know this is messed up, and everybody feels a little nuts right now. But I really think what's important is for us to talk! Y'know? So I have an idea. This room has four corners, so why don't we put the music back on and turn the lights down again for a little like, almost-privacy, a-and have some family meetings? Just to clear the air and get the feelings out there, and understand where everybody is coming from!"

Winter opened her mouth, but before she could even get a word out, Kali pointed at her with a death glare. Defiant as she looked, she still subsided into silence and gestured for Ruby to continue.

"And when we're done, we girls can come to the middle, and then you mommies can meet at the snack table! Because like, I think us talking and you talking is just as important as the family meetings. So does that sound okay?"

"Well…" Blake fidgeted for a second, looking around at everyone gathered. "I'm still very uncomfortable, but I also know you're probably right."

"Same," Yang sighed. "Man, I can't believe our first clients were our fucking moms . How in the hell?"

"Go to your corners," Winter sighed as she headed back toward the stage. "I'll take care of the lights and sound."

"You're leaving?" Weiss asked in a pleading tone.

"Well, I certainly didn't sleep with anyone in this room. So what do I have to talk about?" When her little sister continued to look dejected, she shook her head and rolled her eyes. "Fine. I'll be right back."

"Come on," Theia said to her daughter quietly, not touching her but moving a little closer. "This is probably going to be awkward, so the sooner we get started…"

"Of course." Pyrrha looked very conflicted, but not nearly as disgusted as some of the others. A small mercy.

As she turned toward the nearest corner, Theia glanced around the rest of the room. Everyone else was breaking into groups and heading off with their family; she also noticed Ruby tagged along with Yang, probably because she still counted as family even if Raven wasn't her parent and she didn't sleep with anyone. She was just barely able to flash Weiss an apologetic smile, and receive one in return-

Before the lights faded down again, complete with disco ball. The music came up, almost as loud as before but not quite. Even though Theia tried to tell herself she was making a big deal about nothing, a niggling doubt in the back of her mind told her maybe this wasn't the best atmosphere for such tribunals. They were all going into this powerfully aroused and with nothing but shame in their hearts. She could only hope each of them were able to bond with their daughters and come out of this better for the ordeal, instead of regretting it for the rest of their lives.

#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia #rwby smut #rwby modern au #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #naughtybutweiss #nsfw-Text

2 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

NOTE: It's time to dance, and make romance. Thanks for reading along! More to come!

=Chapter 52

“GoooooOOOO VALE!”

Concentrating on the game, and on her squad’s cheers, was not easy for Weiss with all the minutiae spinning around in her head. Her mother. Her father - especially after having so many people trying to console her about his death the entire school day. Yang and Blake. Blake and Ilia, even - not that they would have some kind of romantic future together, but their reconciliation was still something that occupied her thoughts. And that was without all the other tiny gnats buzzing around her ears, like what would happen in the mayoral race, Velvet moving away soon, Yang’s relationship with her family…

“SCHNEE! Get your head together!”

Blinking rapidly, her head swivelled around to point at Ms. Goodwitch, who looked as severe as ever. “S-sorry!” she hissed - right as she felt someone bumping into her back. “OH!”

“Watch it!” Gwen snapped, walking around her to stand next to Octavia. Now she felt really stupid for cocking up the works and tried to get back into the rhythm.

It didn’t take long after that for Pyrrha to slide up beside her and whisper, “Are you doing alright?”

“If I say ‘no’, do you think Goodwitch would care?”

“Perhaps not.” Dropping back, the leggy redhead executed a high kick, then waved her pom poms around to help get the crowd riled up. “She’s on the warpath.”

That wasn’t so much Goodwitch’s fault as it was the team. Never before had the Vale Beowulves performed so poorly during the homecoming game. Even as they finished up their latest cheer and turned back to check on the game itself, they watched as their two blonde football stars - the one Pyrrha loved, and the one Weiss had once tried to convince herself she was interested in - crashed into each other, fumbling the ball and going down hard on the gridiron.

“Oooh,” groaned Weiss. “I hope he can still take you to the dance…”

“I hope he can still walk,” laughed Octavia. When Pyrrha scowled, her smile faltered.

That set the tone for the rest of the game. By halftime, when the paper shakers had to strut their stuff the hardest to keep the crowd entertained, none of them much felt like there was any hope with them trailing the Vacuo Nevermores by 20 points. But they did their best. Weiss was actually really glad of the cheerleading because the longer she did it, the more she could put her recent trauma in the background. That she could truly believe the worst of it was all…

“...over!” Goodwitch was announcing imperiously, hands on her hips. “Game is back on; Schnee, Violette, Gayl, take a five-minute break - only five minutes!”

Only too glad, Weiss jogged over to the water cooler for a Dixie cup of refreshment. It wasn’t a terribly hot early Autumn day, but with all the physical activity it felt like it was a real scorcher. As she was downing her water, she felt a tap on her shoulder and turned.

“Hey, hot stuff. Wanna take a walk on the wild side?”

Weiss smirked at the blonde in the leather jacket. “Goodness me. A walk on the wild side? With a greaser like you?”

“Sure, little lady.” Her hand came up to flick at the hem of Weiss’s skirt - not enough to flip it up, but just enough to draw attention. “I think you’re just my type.”

Normally, having Yang do that would have sent a little thrill through her. And it still did… but it was the wrong kind. She smirked to cover it up, fluttering her eyelashes. “Am I? Peachy. And where have you been keeping yourself, stud? Up in the stands?”

But Yang didn’t reply right away. Weiss thought she must have really been gearing up for a good line - something that would knock her bobby socks off. She wasn’t expecting what she did say, so it cut right through her like a hot knife through butter.

“Are you okay?”

“Huh?” Her eyes flicked from side to side before settling onto Yang again. “What do you mean?”

The blonde gulped, looking down between them. “I don’t know what I did… but I did something. Made you think about, uh… about what almost happened.”

“No, no!” she tried to lie… but seeing Yang looking that uncertain changed her mind. “It’s not your fault. Sorry.”

“It’s not your fault, either. But can you tell me? So I don’t do it again.”

She could have expired on the spot. This wasn’t fair to force onto her lover, the one person she trusted the most - despite having thought once upon a time that she might be the kind of person who would force her into something. But her memory of the anger and hurt on Yang’s face when she accused her of it was crystal clear in her mind.

Yang would never do that. Yang was not him.

“F-flicked my skirt,” she finally admitted.

“Okay.”

“BUT! But I… I don’t want you to stop doing it, or flirting with me, or… being a brute. I just need to work through this, alright?” But Yang was already shaking her head violently. “I don’t?”

“Not with a snap of your fingers, Weiss. What you went through… I mean, it didn’t happen to me, but it’s happened to some of the other girls. Does funny things to your mind. Maybe you could talk to some of them?” Her smile was a little forced, but Yang had never been that great at covering up her true feelings so it showed. “I know it’s not me, it’s just… hard. But I got your back, and they will too.”

“Yeah. You always do.” Glancing over her shoulder at where she should be getting back to cheering, she cleared her throat. “Well… we couldn’t do it here, but will you save me a kiss for later?”

Rolling her violet eyes, she grunted, “Sometimes I feel like we oughtta just do it. Screw what anybody else thinks. But… yeah, don’t wanna get you kicked off the squad.” With a little wink that was more like her usual self, Yang began to backpedal toward the stands. “Catch you after the show, Schnee.”

When she wandered back over, Octavia scoffed and tossed her auburn hair back over her shoulder. “Why were you talking to that Chinese girl?”

“Hmm? What did you say?”

“Lao Dong, or whatever her name is. Her and those other girls with the leather jackets - Dragons. They really seem like bad news.”

“Guess they do,” she laughed with a little smile.

“Exactly. So what did she want?”

As casual as if she proclaimed it every day, she shrugged and said, “Didn’t you know? She’s my lesbian lover.” Then she returned to Pyrrha’s side, paying no mind to the way the other cheerleader sputtered and started, eyes bugging out of her head. At least she got to tell one person.

-------------------------------------------

However, by the following day that would soon feel like such a small problem. Then they were all scrambling to tackle their greatest challenge yet.

“It doesn’t look right!” Weiss exclaimed, trying to adjust the lace on the front of her flowy white dress. Her hair was already done up into a meticulous poodle cut just like Pyrrha’s; they had decided they wanted to match, to further reaffirm their friendship as “best”. But somehow, no matter how much they obsessed over the details, she couldn’t decide that her outfit was completely perfect.

Meanwhile, though the redhead was distinctly quieter, her state of panic was about the same. She kept applying layer after layer of makeup and then taking it all back off. Now she was in the process of taking it off for the third time.

“Will you stop that? You're going with a boy! Do you really think he's going to notice if you have too much or not enough eyeshadow?”

“YES! Yes, that is exactly what I'm worried about! You don't know Jaune won't notice! What if he comes to the door, takes one look at me and… and decides that he made a mistake? Oh, I couldn't live with the shame!”

From anyone else, Weiss would have thought they were being melodramatic. But she knew her best friend was genuinely worried about that. Unfortunately, neither of them knew him well enough to say for certain that he wouldn't do something so terrible; that it was unlikely, sure, but not impossible. Setting down her pumps with the little pearls embroidered on top, she walked over to perch her hands on Pyrrha's shoulders.

“Just relax, okay?” She began to massage, and her friend finally relaxed a little bit. “We are both being silly over nothing. Our dates are going to arrive and they are going to adore us, and the night will be magical. All right?”

She whimpered but she nodded, at least. “So… you're really going with them?”

A guilty lightning bolt shot through her stomach at the very thought of it. “Yes.”

The rosy tint in Pyrrha's cheeks betrayed where her thoughts were. “Both of them?”

“Yes! And would you stop asking me that? I'm already trying not to flip my lid over this, you know!”

“Will they let you? Take a girl to the dance, I mean. I really hope they do, I'm just afraid…”

“I know,” she sighed, running her fingertips up to her own hair - before she remembered that it had been done up already, and lowered them again so as not to disturb anything. “Yang said that if they won't let us dance together, we'll just leave and go someplace else. But I don't want to leave! This is my dance, too!”

“Oh, I really hope everything turns out alright. For the three of you, and for all of us.” But the pinkness remained. After a second, she finally asked the biggest question she wanted an answer to: “Will… Cinder be there?”

Weiss smiled like a Cheshire Cat. “Why?”

“N-no reason.”

Within the hour, they were satisfied with their looks and waiting downstairs for Jaune to show up. Of course, Mrs. Nikos took plenty of additional snapshots since her mother was still squirreled away at High Dragon Manor; neither of the Schnee women were ready to face returning to their home quite yet. But Willow still wanted to see what her baby looked like in her homecoming dress, so Pyrrha’s mom had been deputized.

The second-string football player definitely looked a little awkward in his tuxedo, but there was something charming about his lopsided smile that counterbalanced it. He had a corsage to slip around Pyrrha's wrist, which she accepted with a giggle and a blush. They did make quite a cute couple, after all.

Then they were on their way in his old jalopy… at about fifteen miles an hour, which was its top speed. Weiss began to regret this plan but it was too late to change it now.

“So!” Jaune began in his upbeat, beyond-square voice. “Pyrrha said you’re going solo to this thing? That’s pretty unbelievable to me.”

“What do you mean?” she asked from her spot in the backseat. What a bumpy ride!

“Well, like I said, I was thinking about asking you, too.” Weiss stole a glance at Pyrrha, who definitely looked a little deflated from that revelation, but only a close friend would have noticed through her usual facade of poise and looks that belonged on a model from the Sears catalogue. “But, um… with both of you, I mean, you’re such pretty girls that I never dreamed you wouldn’t have fellas lined up around the block! S-so…”

Mollified a little by his strong dismount, Pyrrha smiled and patted his shoulder. “It’s alright. It’s hard to get up the courage to ask someone a thing like that. And of course, I wasn’t helping by being so shy.”

“You were both shy,” Weiss chimed in to head off the obvious attempts to out-bashful each other. “And to answer your question, I just want to go and have a nice time with my girlfriends.”

Though Pyrrha’s eyes widened, Jaune obviously thought nothing of the word “girlfriend” in this context and chuckled. Which had been what Weiss was expecting. “Well hey, that’s pretty swell! I hope you gals have a wonderful time!”

Her smile was more of a smirk as she watched the neighbourhoods pass by. “Oh, I intend to.”

Before long, they were at the school. Though Pyrrha wanted to wait for Weiss, she insisted that she go on inside with Jaune and start cutting a rug; she knew Yang planned to show up a little later. Kali offered to drop her off, as well, but she wanted to make an entrance. Typical Yang.

So of course, Kali got there first. She was smiling and her usual excitable pleasant self, getting out and rounding the car to open the door for her daughter, letting her out into the light. And Weiss gasped.

She was so gorgeous. Blake’s dress was a deep violet with blue trim, and her hair was wrangled into a dark pageboy style, mostly straight until it curled tightly at her shoulders. The violet bow on top was a nice touch - eye-catching and unique – and matched her heels. Weiss found her heart beating faster, and had to fight down the urge to tackle her up against the car and-

“You two behave yourselves,” Kali was chuckling at the way they were regarding each other. Clearly, Blake was taken with her dress, as well. “Don’t spike the punch.”

“MOM!”

“Thanks for bringing her, Mrs. B,” she laughed, embracing her briefly. Kali hugged her back, patting her - but didn’t let go as soon as she thought she would. “Hm?”

“It’s alright,” she whispered softly. “Everything is alright. I… think we ought to talk about some of the recent events soon, but soon is not now. Tonight, just have fun. Enjoy this. You deserve it, sweetheart.”

It wasn’t easy fending off the tears, but Weiss managed - she couldn’t allow her makeup to be ruined. Then she pulled back to smile at her surrogate mother figure and whisper, “Thanks. And… and it’s going to get better, right? That’s all we can ask for.”

“Exactly. Take care of my girl, and both of you take care of your friends.” She squeezed her hands, then patted her daughter’s shoulder warmly before hopping into her car and driving off into the night.

It took exactly five seconds after she was out of the parking lot for Blake to whisper, “You are so pretty right now.”

“Ah!” Weiss squeaked, tempted to hide her face behind her hands. Again, makeup. “So are you - wow, I don’t know why you would come here with me when you could charm any boy in there.”

“Because I don’t want any of them. At all.” Taking a quick glance around to make sure the parking lot was empty, she darted forward to leave a little peck on Weiss’s lips.

“Apparently not,” she whispered with a huge grin, cheeks already lighting up. “Ohhhh, I can’t get over this dress - that bow - those pumps! They’re the most!”

Tittering, she stepped back to do a little twirl for her, and Weiss laughed and clapped at the brief show. “I could be saying the same about you. I mean, I already knew you were a princess but nobody could argue with that now, could they?”

“Oh, stop.”

They were still fawning over each other’s outfits when they heard the roar of a fleet of motorcycles. Unsurprisingly, it was Yang leading the other Dragons. But for some reason, Weiss was surprised to see her in a eye-catching dress that faded from orange to red like a flame. She had been expecting a tuxedo, despite what she told her mother about Yang not being a man - though obviously, a tuxedo didn’t change one’s gender.

On the other hand, she was wearing her leather jacket over the dress. Still the same old Yang.

“They’re not going to let you guys in like that,” Blake giggled as they parked and hopped down. They were all wearing lovely dresses under their jackets, other than Emerald who had opted for a pale green tuxedo after all.

“And you two have forgotten your loyalties,” Cinder said. But when silence fell, she chuckled. “I jest. You do look scrumptious just the way you are.”

“Down, girl,” Yang chuckled before turning back to Blake and Weiss. “That’s my line. Wow, you clean up nice.”

“Same to you.” The purr in Blake’s voice would have made a lot of people uncomfortable if they had already made it clear they weren’t attracted to her. But Yang just laughed a little louder and gripped her shoulders, smiling fondly. It made Weiss threaten to tear up again; she was really happy that they weren’t jealous, or angry, or hurt. Everything was falling into place, even if the places were so strange and unexpected.

“Been a crazy ride, huh, Belladonna?”

“You got that right. Let’s go in, shall we?”

Yang nodded before turning to Weiss, offering her arm. “Shall we?” she said in an even more exaggerated snooty voice.

“We shall,” she tittered - and was about to take her elbow when Yang suddenly jogged back to her bike. “Huh?”

“Sorry, I forgot!” She came back with two corsages - one white and one violet - and Weiss was amazed that they made it to the dance in one piece as fast as Yang tended to drive. “Here… they’re both orchids. One’s white, and I didn’t even know they made white ones, but uh… yeah. Pretty cool.”

Feeling it slip over her wrist was enough to make Weiss blush. Then she took Weiss’s hand and pushed the deep purple one into it. “Huh?”

“Go on.” Her other hand picked up Blake’s left forearm, holding it still so Weiss could do the honours. They both seemed a little surprised. “What?”

“Well, I just didn’t know we were getting corsages.”

“I didn’t expect you to get me one at all,” Blake agreed sheepishly. “Um… but, uh… now you got me one for Weiss to give me?”

Ducking her head, Weiss whispered, “I should have bought some for you two, shouldn’t I? Ohhh, I goofed!”

“It’s alright,” Yang reassured her, nodding encouragingly. Weiss finally started to slide it on as she followed up, “You’re a brand new lesbian; nobody’s expecting you to remember stuff that boys are normally expected to know, since you’re not one. Figured I would handle it this time.”

The furiously blushing Blake admired her orchid as she whispered, “Y-yeah. But this is really nice, Yang. Thanks.” Still, it was Weiss’s cheek she kissed first - her date.

“This is all really confusing,” Weiss admitted, holding her wrist next to Blake’s so they could admire how they complemented each other. “But, um… yes, thank you so much. These are beautiful.”

All that was left to do was to take each other’s arms and cart themselves off to the dance. Weiss wound up stuck in the middle, taking Yang’s arm demurely with one hand… and Blake took hers with both of her own. This was crazy! Even though they had spent the night together, it was still hard for her to fully accept that Yang and Blake were both dating her - sort of - and were both alright with that arrangement. It seemed unfair and selfish…

Except when they were both with her like this. Then it felt wonderful, and everyone was happy.

“I’m sorry,” said old Mr. Port when he saw them strung together and approaching the door, looking stuffy in his suit from some bygone era. “You can’t go in with a woman as your date. Surely you know that! Where are your beaus?”

“We hope to find them inside,” said Cinder smoothly from behind them. “You wouldn’t begrudge some poor, lonely girls the chance at a magical evening, would you?”

The stocky man blustered and bristled, folding his arms over his chest. “Why, of course not! Just with the way you were walking… and the coloured girl is wearing most atypical attire!”

While Emerald was looking highly offended, Cinder turned up the charm even higher. “Please? We’ve had a really tough year already, Mr. Port. Most of us poor girls got hurt at some point; our little Weiss was the victim of a vicious mugging, and I was burned, and Yang hurt her arm… what more must we lose? Our chance to have a little dance, to enjoy ourselves?”

“Hmmm, well…” It seemed to be working. Weiss saw that he needed a push, so she provided it.

“Please, sir?” she whispered, eyes big. “I’ve been through so much. Haven’t you heard on the news?”

“What? Oh, oh yes - I did hear about the car crash. Sorry for your loss, Miss Shee-knee.” He always pronounced her name wrong, but she tried not to let her eye twitch in annoyance; how many dozens of times had she corrected him?! “Your father was a strong member of our community, and he was all set to be mayor… well, it’s a great tragedy. Truly tragic, indeed.” Seeing her somber nod, the way she gazed off into the distance, he sighed. “Very well - but no shenanigans, girls. I expect you to be on your best behav-”

“Thank you!” she piped up, leaning up to give his cheek a little peck. Blake did the same on his other side, and he gave a very flustered chuckle, straightening his bowtie.

Once they were inside the halls on their way to the gymnasium, Cinder muttered, “Nice touch - pulling the sympathy vote with your father. At least he can be good for something.”

“Hey, he was good for one other thing,” Yang said with a grin, kissing Weiss’s cheek instead of finishing her thought. It was enough; they all caught her meaning.

“Thanks,” Weiss sighed. “I still can’t believe the police covered it up themselves like that – even faked the supposed car wreck themselves!”

“Well, a lot of them were in just as deep as old Jacques,” Coco provided. She had arranged for Fox, her other significant other, to escort Velvet to the dance; they would meet up inside. “The whole mob setup did throw them off coming after us, but to be honest, now that they don’t have him pushing them to give us a hard time…”

“Exactly,” Cinder sighed, examining the fingertips of her opera glove. “His death can remain an ‘accident’ and now no one is accountable, and they’re free from his iron-fisted reign. We’ll have to keep our noses clean for a little while, but I think despite the bumps along the way… this was a desirable outcome.”

Blake couldn’t help herself. “Yeah. Except Weiss almost ended up getting…”

Everyone fell silent. After a minute, Emerald shrugged. “At least it didn’t actually happen to her.”

“Hey! Don’t do that, you don’t get to act like it didn’t matter just because that out-of-towner stopped him in time!”

“I do get to,” she said in a low, tense tone. “And so does Cinder. You don’t get to take that from us.”

That did snap Blake’s mouth shut, even though she looked like she wanted to argue further. Weiss was just about to ditch this argument and see if she could track down Pyrrha, but that revelation stopped her cold. Glancing at Blake and Yang, she saw they weren’t surprised at all; of course they already knew. Probably had for years. So she was going to have to ask herself, even though she dreaded the answers.

“How… when did it…?”

“Do we have to talk about this right now?” Cinder sighed wearily, rolling her eyes; she was definitely wearing the glass one for the sake of the dance.

“No,” Weiss hurried to assure her, voice meek. “I’m sorry. I’ll…”

But Emerald blurted out, “Happened when I was a kid. I mean, we’re barely not kids now, so that should be pretty obvious. But um… really little. My uncle. I barely remember it, to be honest. Definitely not as bad as what Cinder went through.”

“This isn’t a competition.” Cinder pinched the bridge of her nose, eyes shut. But when she saw all eyes were on her, she relented. “The only boy I didn’t completely hate in junior high. Got me behind the bleachers. It’s what sent me to the Dragons.” Her eyes opened, burning through the floor as she smiled a cold smile. “Salem and I ensured he would never do it again. Which is what Vernal tells me you two did for your attacker - that was his blood on your shoes, wasn’t it? I approve.”

“Well, I’d rather the whole thing never happened,” Weiss blustered. “And I’ve just been trying not to think about it, and I wish everyone would stop making such a big deal! Alright? I’m completely fine; nobody hurt me, they just… tried.”

The mask-wearing Dragon nodded with a little contemplative hum. “Yes. But you won’t be unaffected. I know I’m not, and Emerald isn’t even if it’s a hazy childhood memory. Don’t push your anger away; use it. When necessary.”

Their little group remained quiet for a minute or so. Then Yang stretched her arms over her head and said, “Like I said, not really much I can say about it. I think you’re all really strong, and you do the best you can, right? Know I’m real glad to have you as friends. And… well, we can watch each other’s backs but we can’t fix the whole world. So we just take care of our own.”

“Yeah,” Emerald put in with a little smile, heaving a deep cleansing breath. “I’m with Xiao Long on this one. Let’s go kick up our heels; we’ve earned it.”

Just on the other side of the entrance, they were able to meet up with Pyrrha - ever the faithful friend. She had kept back from the main dance floor where a couple dozen dress-and-tuxedo pairings were slowly twirling in the middle of the gym, waiting for Weiss to arrive. The backdrop of hanging crepe paper and balloons, moody lighting and laughing voices, only seemed to frame her better.

“There you are!” she said gaily, kissing either cheek and pulling back to beam around at the other dragons. “And you all look so splendid!”

Cinder walked over, and Pyrrha’s smile turned a bit more manic. However, all she did was take her hand and kiss the back of it. “We meet again, Lady Nikos.”

“‘Lady’? Oh, I’m not royalty - stop that.” But she was obviously flustered behind her very genuinely flattered smile. Then she turned to gesture toward the punch bowl. “Have you met Jaune? M-my date for this evening.”

“No, I haven’t. And I’m probably not going to meet him very soon, either.”

Even as she was saying that, the rest of them turned to see he had a spreading spot of redness on his pants from where he had spilled punch all over himself. After trying to blot at it with a napkin for a moment, he wailed and ran for the men’s locker room.

“Ahh, memories,” Weiss chuckled.

“What?”

“Nevermind.” She turned to smile at Yang. “Would you care to dance, my love?”

“Let’s do it,” Yang said with a grin. “You guys coming?”

Cinder smirked for a moment before turning back to Pyrrha. “It seems your dance card is open. May I claim a spot? After Emerald gets her turn, of course.”

The look on Emerald’s face much brightened the room, after it had been a resigned scowl before. “O-oh? You’re going to dance with me?”

“Of course. And since you wore that getup, I expect you to lead.”

“Y-yes, of course! I’m ready when you are!” Cinder took her arm so she could be led out onto the floor, and her dapper beau was all smiles. Pyrrha merely laughed and shook her head as they watched them begin - and the chorus of surprised looks from around the room.

“You’re really alright with her coming onto you in front of Emerald?”

Pyrrha shrugged easily. “As I told you before, the attention is flattering, and I think she’s starting to realise it won’t go anywhere. So it does no harm to simply… humour her. Right?”

It was Blake who laughed and said, “Sure. I think you just like the attention, period.”

“Maybe,” Weiss said as Yang led her off, leaving Pyrrha to look politely flustered. Once on the floor, she leaned in to whisper, “And now they aren’t all looking at Emerald and Cinder.”

Yang’s eyes glinted with bemusement. “We’ll be the talk of the town, baby.” The leather of her jacket creaked as she spun her date, and Weiss felt her heart leap from the sensation of twirling for her, then being pulled up against her body.

“We really will be if you keep this up.”

“Oh, we’ll be making steam come outta their ears.” Then they began to swing just a little to the more lively tune the four-piece band started playing. “I’ve been waiting for this, y’know. A good excuse to take you out in style sometime.”

Blushing, she ducked her head down a little bit closer to Yang's chin. “Wow. I suppose you aren't a brute all the time.” As she watched Ruby and Penny walk into the dance arm-in-arm, at Cinder and Emerald enchanted with each other, at Ilia sidling up beside Blake nervously, she asked, “Do you think we'll be alright? All these girls dancing together.”

“As long as we don't start necking in the middle of the dance floor, probably.” Then Yang giggled and pointed over into the corner. “Like that. Those boys are bold.”

Weiss followed her line of sight to see Sun and Neptune, sharing a quick moment when few people were looking. Even while they grinned, they were already breaking apart and acting as if it had never happened - trying to lower the risk of being thrown out of the dance by Port, or any of the other teachers chaperoning.

“Bold indeed,” she whispered weakly. Then she felt herself being dipped. “Whoa!”

Violet orbs sparked with mirth above her as she was held suspended just above the floor, bodies whirling sideways on every side of them. They were nothing next to her gorgeous, golden-haired brute who never stopped loving her, even for an instant. Even when they weren't speaking from some little fight, the love burned just on the other side of it. Eternal and undying.

“Got you, Schnee.”

“Yeah,” she breathed, having to wrestle down the urge to kiss her. “You got me.”

#princess and the dragons #1950s au #freezerburn fanfic #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants

4 notes · View notes

rwbyremnants · 1 year

Link

WARNING: blowjob, titty fucking, prostate prodding, sixty nine, foot-biting, penetration, anal sex.

Ohh, a lot of you were probably waiting for this one. Also, I know some of these chapters started to get longer, but in Kali’s case just has more ideas than the others. Sorry not sorry lol

=Chapter 7: Kali

“Well hey there, tall, dark, and mysterious.”

Kali pressed her lips together to prevent from laughing as the blonde’s hand came to rest on her shoulder. It was adorable how much Yang was trying; her whole performance was almost cartoonishly slutty, with those giant blonde braids and her cheesy lines. But she was also being so cute and bubbly and friendly that she would never dream of faulting her for that. Honestly, she was relaxed because she knew this couldn’t possibly go anywhere - because she knew none of her friends would ever touch their friends’ daughters. At least, she hoped that were true, but she felt pretty confident about it. Mostly because they were all more prudish than she herself was.

“You can’t tell if I’m tall down here,” she finally managed with a smirk.

“Oh, well… I mean, you just feel tall.” Yang wasted no time plopping herself down in her lap; it was a little unceremonious, and Kali grunted from the sudden weight. “Up for a little fun with me?”

“Hmm. Well, we could think about that, I guess. Maybe not as much as you thought based on how much we paid for this little show, but I guess it wouldn’t be so bad helping you out with that big sausage down there.”

Yang blinked at her a few times. Kali honestly wasn’t sure of the reason until she finally leaned in and hissed, “You’re a chick?!”

“Absolutely,” she answered with a laugh. “And have never questioned my identity once, if you were wondering.”

“Nice!” Yang said in a cheery voice, as if she had just told her she got a high score on an arcade cabinet. Even thinking it mentally, Kali realised that was such a dated reference; when did she become officially “old”? “Wow, holy shit - sorry, not that it’s bad, I just didn’t- I mean, I thought it was gonna be a dude! Like, they mostly trained us to be ready for dudes, y’know?”

Shrugging, she said, “Oh, it makes perfect sense, since that’s probably ninety-five percent of your clientele. And you can leave if you’d rather; or you can sit here, we can chat. I’m perfectly comfortable with whatever’s best for you from this point forward.”

“What? Oh, no way, that’s my line; it’s not a problem you’re a girl, man.”

“Well, I didn’t want to assume you were gay or bi.”

“Right, right, I get that. But I’m chill!” She started to relax again, putting an arm around Kali’s shoulders. That felt nicer than it should - and she was again struck by the sense that this situation was starting to get out of control. Literally out of her mental control. Maybe it was a little paranoid to think she had been roofied, but she was definitely getting more easily turned on than usual.

“Chill, as in…?”

“As in totally pan, baby! I’ll fuck anybody if we vibe. Like, not that I’m a total slut; we gotta vibe first, right?” Then she lowered her voice a little. “Or they gotta pay, but I swear that’s like, a really recent thing. As in, starting with you, maybe.”

“Of course, of course. You probably say that to every client.”

“No, no, swear to God; we weren’t even supposed to actually do the do until you guys walked in with a big bag of cash!” She looked around in the low light. “Are you all ladies? Man, it’s hard to tell in here…”

Distantly, she knew she didn’t want Yang to recognise Raven in the half-light, so she made a quick decision to distract her. “I like these,” she said, reaching up to trace a fingertip around one of her star-pasties.

“Oooh, hey hey,” she giggled with a shiver. “But yeah, ain’t they fun? I dunno, I wanted to do something different; they didn’t like that I wasn’t going with the bra like the other girls but I looked fine, so they let me have it. Just something to stand out.”

“You like standing out, don’t you?” She even reached down to flick the tip of Yang’s sizable dick, making it jiggle back and forth. “Or standing up.”

There was a brief little “Nhh” of interest before she laughed, “Good one! Wow, this is like…” She shrugged, hunching her shoulders a little afterward. “You seem really cool. Can we like, be real?”

“Sure,” she breathed, even though she wasn’t really sure what she meant. Mostly because she was focusing on suppressing her own bodily reactions to that very fleeting touch… stupid. Why was she having so much more trouble with this than usual? Just because Yang was a stunningly attractive woman and she was ramrod erect right in front of her?

“Cool. See, I’ve fucked before, but like, this is still really new. Before it was because I was really into a girl, or a guy… and usually drunk,” she admitted with a laugh, scratching her scalp. Perfectly adorable.

“Nothing wrong with that. Well, as long as you were all consenting.”

“Oh yeah, nobody was like, hurt or whatever.” Clearing her throat, she leaned against her a little more as she went on, “I just didn’t know how it was gonna be, coming in here and being paid to bang. I kinda thought… like, some serious asshole in a business suit, ordering me around a lot. Which is cool if it’s the job, even if I’m not into it on my own time. But like, it’s really kinda great having you just be so chill, talking to me like we’re hanging out. Plus you’re hot and not a gross old dude.”

Laughing a little more freely, Kali finally managed to say, “Well thank you, thank you. You’re really very sweet. I don’t know if you’d still think I was ‘hot’ with the lights on, but I appreciate it.”

While Yang was giggling, she caught movement out of the corner of her eye - and her heart stopped. Raven and Blake were standing, seemed to be talking a little. Nothing was wrong, exactly, and she couldn’t see them very distinctly… but before long, they were moving away, off to the side of the room where she could see even less. What were they doing? They couldn’t possibly…

Raven wouldn’t fuck her daughter. She would never do that to her… would she?

“…and I didn’t even really need plug-training,” Yang was babbling when she tuned back in. Now she felt bad; she hadn’t meant to ignore the girl, she was just fully focused on her daughter’s well-being for an instant. But she had no good way to tell Yang she needed to escape to check on her without blowing their anonymity. “Like, my ass has been reamed pretty good. But um, but I still don’t think I like it; I dunno, it’s really sensitive, and I feel like I lose more control when I’m being boned. So I’d rather do the boning.”

“Really?” she asked, trying to fully focus on this situation now. To forget Blake and Raven for the time being, since there was next to nothing she could do about it, anyway. “Sometimes it’s nice to just let go and let God.”

“Yeah, probably. I dunno, sorry.”

“Sorry? For what? Whatever you like is what you like, sweetheart.”

Yang grinned. “Sweetheart, huh? Wow.” When Kali just tilted her head, she explained, “I don’t get called cute stuff like that much. I’m kinda… I mean, you can tell. Tall party girl, I lift weights and get in fights, I burp, I do dumb shit.”

“And that means you’re not a sweetheart? I don’t know, I disagree; I think you still can be.”

“Thanks,” she whispered shyly. Oh no, she had made the boldest of the dancers turn bashful; Kali had to rein in her power.

And she did have real power. That wasn’t bravado; she didn’t like to advertise it, but she was no stranger to the stray sexual encounter - both before and after she and her husband had discussed her sexuality. Her guilt had long ago faded; she always knew she was as pansexual as Yang said she was and enjoyed pursuing it with gusto. The strain in their relationship did stem from that quite a bit, because Ghira wasn’t nearly as on board with it, but he had worked hard to accept her as she was, and to understand that her love for exploring pleasures of the flesh did not diminish her love for him as her life partner. Consistently, she had found she could bring men and women to their knees so very easily - not necessarily as a Dominatrix, but also not excluding that set of alternative sexual pursuits. She was good at fucking. She loved playing, teasing, goading, and dragging orgasms out of unsuspecting partners who thought because she was small and pretty and had ample curves that she couldn’t throw them down and make them see stars in record time.

“Of course, Sunbeam. So, I have another question. A little off-topic.”

“Huh? Oh yeah, hit me!”

“Maybe later.” Whoops; she quickly barreled ahead to avoid thinking about that. “Well, um, it’s about the song choice. Kesha was a fun choice, but I almost think ‘Take It Off’ would have worked better. Too on the nose?”

Yang’s violet eyes flew open. “You know Kesha? But you’re like, a mom! Like, she kinda goes back a ways, but not that far back!”

“I am a mom,” Kali laughed softly, caressing along her bare back, teasing over one of those braids. “But I’m not dead yet.”

“Nah, I mean, you look fit as hell. You're gonna be here for a while - definitely gonna outlive me. I just didn’t expect you to be into an artist from a whole other generation, I guess, but it’s cool.”

“What do you mean, ‘definitely’?” she asked, smile slipping a notch.

“Oh, nothing like, that serious. Just always had this feeling I was gonna die young, y’know?” Then she laughed a little more loudly. “Hey, more Kesha - man, it’s like a theme now.”

Her mouth started to form the word “Yang”, and she just barely caught it. “Sunbeam… why do you feel like that? If you want to talk to me about it. It’s alright if you don’t, I’m just some customer.”

The girl chewed her lip for a moment. Thought about it. Then she shrugged and looked down at her lap. “I’m a trans girl. Like, even if I get my fuckstick chopped off, I’m already more likely to get killed by some asshole. And even without that, I have no chill; I live my life a quarter-mile at a time. And I mean, look what happened to Paul.”

“Paul… Walker?” She had seen one of those movies a while ago. Distantly, she remembered a strapon had been involved while it played in the background. Was she wearing it? Was the other person? Too long ago to remember details - or maybe she was just drunk.

“Yeah. Rip in pieces, Brian - the franchise ain’t the same with just Toretto. A-anyway, uh… sorry, I didn’t mean to bring it all down like that. Just trying to cover it up with my usual dumb jokes.”

“Hasn’t brought you down,” she observed, almost automatically caressing Yang’s pretty cock. That wasn’t smart, but she couldn’t seem to resist anymore.

“Mmhh… yeah, I mean, we made sure the mood stays fun tonight,” she confessed with a grin.

“Made sure? You mean… you took something?” Oh, she didn’t like that idea. Not for girls as young and new to this as their daughters.

“Yeah, it’s… mmm… like we tried it a couple times before, to get the timing down with the thong trick. And to practice beejays, like I said.”

Something Kali had missed while worrying about Blake. Did she hear her laugh? It was hard to tell over the music. She thought she heard Pyrrha laugh, too; were they all just going to town with each other’s girls, and that was completely fine?! “Yes, forgive me if you already said - you tried them with each other, right? Who was lucky enough to go down on you?”

Licking her lips and beginning to roll her hips, she said, “Well, P- uhh, Olympia did. And Shadow. Like, Shadow was really happy to, really into it; she might be great for this job. But like, I totally repaid the favour; I’ve always liked sucking dick. It was one of the first things that really made me feel like a real girl, y’know?”

“Really?” she breathed - and she knew the questions were coming. The thoughts. She couldn’t ignore them completely, not with a chance like this literally sitting in her lap. “And how was this Shadow’s cock? Tell me more about that.”

“Oh, it’s super thick,” she sighed as Kali stroked her, thighs parting a little as her posture relaxed. Clearly, Yang just thought Kali was getting off thinking about her lap-kitten playing with another kitten, and wanted to indulge her fantasy. “Mmm… actually… I mean, I tried not to think much about it afterward, since it was part of the job, but… really kinda was into it, and she was so cute while I went down on her…”

“Yeah? How so? Did you want to do it again?” Yang nodded, licking her lips. “Did you want to do more?”

“Kinda. But like, I didn’t let myself think about it; I just… we didn’t… do that in training, didn’t fuck each other like that. So it just… didn’t go through my… wow, Ma’am, you got… you know how to jerk a girl off good…”

“Call me ‘Mistress’.” She had started giving that out instead of her name, and the instinct came naturally now, while they were already playing. And it paid off; the instant she said it, she felt the shaft between her expert fingers throb in response. “Ooh, somebody likes that.”

Yang leaned back a little. “Holy shit, this is amazing… are you… are you sure you don’t want me to… y’know, dick you down?”

“That’s more than alright. I mean, it sounds like it would be very satisfying… but I like playing with you.”

Another throb. Again, her power was taking over; she already had Yang in the palm of her hand, literally and figuratively. The girl looked like she was about to cum at any moment, though she could tell by the throbbing that she could probably hold out another minute or two. And oddly enough, she wanted to help her, even though it was still a terrible idea.

But Raven had taken Blake away. Maybe she wouldn’t fuck her daughter out of spite, but she certainly felt a lot less like holding back.

“Mmm, Sunbeam?”

“Y-yeah, Mistress?” She shivered. “That’s… feels weird to say…”

“You get used to it. Would you like me to do a little something extra for you, to help you get to the end?”

“Sure! Wait… I’m supposed to… be doing stuff for-”

“You said whatever I wanted,” Kali half-taunted as she stopped stroking as fast, making the girl whine briefly. “And what I want is to play with you; it’s a lot of fun so far.”

Yang nodded weakly, hips squirming for more contact automatically. “Cool, so… so you got ideas? Like, you don’t have to, but I’m def gonna at least listen…”

“Of course. Let me ask you - have you ever given or received a tit job?”

“Huh? Oh - uhh… I gave one once, to a guy at a party. These get a lot of love.” She squished her tits together, and Kali couldn’t help thinking she would love to have her face be between them when she did. “Why?”

Glancing around to make sure nobody was looking in her immediate direction, the wife and mother sat forward a little and shed her blouse as quickly as possible. The look of surprise on Yang’s face was priceless as she did the same to her bra, leaving her almost painfully erect peaks exposed to the perfumed air.

“Daaaamn, you are stacked. These natural?” Not very shy about it, the dancer reached up to grasp her chest, fondling her almost roughly - and making Kali sigh. They were sensitive, yes, but she was pretty used to breastplay… even if it was getting to her a lot more than it might usually. “Oh yeahhhhh, real as fuck. I love them.”

“You’re about to love them even more,” she joked.

“Yeah? Oh - OH, right! You really want me to? I haven’t tried it before…” She was already starting to move into position, but slowly, waiting for Kali to reassure her she wasn’t being presumptuous.

“Do whatever you want. I was just offering.” Her own arousal was really spiking, though. She was worried; normally she could play this much and only be dealing with the gentle hum of carnal interest. By now, she was wet, antsy, and almost greedy for Yang to get started.

Which probably was why she let out an actual moan when she felt lips wrap around one of her nipples. God, they were more sensitive than she thought right now; what was that about? The more Yang’s lips and tongue teased, the more she felt her body coming alive, writhing for this incredible touch. The way she fondled her other breast, moving the flesh all over, flicking her fingertips over the aching nub…

“Oh, you’ve… done this part before!” she panted.

“Mmm, yup!” Yang giggled as she pulled off. “Damn, that’s fun! But like, you wanted me to fuck ‘em, so I can’t play all day.”

“Can’t you?” she breathed distantly. Why was she this easy tonight? Maybe it was something in the water.

Maybe it was something in the water.

Kali regretted that the thought occurred to her when she was busy having her hypersensitive tits fondled, a thick arousal maneuvering into position between them. That was the only logical explanation. Even though this was all definitely a lot of fun, and would have been regardless, she knew she was becoming undone way too quickly, way too easily; something else was interfering. And since all their drinks had been imbibed before entering the room, and her own were bottled beer that would be a lot harder to interfere with…

‘That vampiric bitch,’ Kali thought as she felt Yang’s cock sliding between the breasts at last - and loving it, in spite of her realisation. ‘She dosed us with that mint water. Whatever it is isn’t strong, we’re not catatonic; just a little loose, easier to turn on. Though I shouldn’t speak for the other girls. Did she dose our girls, too?! Yang already confessed she gave them some kind of penis pills… it’s not out of the realm of possibility…’

On the other hand, even though she was distantly angry about it, she also felt so fantastic that it was difficult to care. She reached up to hold Yang completely still, to stop her.

“Huh?” the girl said, eyebrows shooting up. “Um, Mistress… did I fuck up? Oh no, what’d I do?”

So that worked. She knew from a very unfortunate experience in her past that if she had been roofied, she wouldn’t be able to do even that much; they had willpower. They just also had heightened libidos that made it harder to want to exercise said willpower at all. Honestly, as depraved as it was, she almost wanted to ask Salem for the name of the drug - so she could take it with a partner in the future, not to slip it to them unsuspectingly. Results or no results, it wasn’t okay that she had done it behind their back.

Yet she also felt stupid for walking blindly into the situation, despite Salem’s own warnings. ‘The discretion cuts both ways. Be careful what you wish for.’ Indeed. It wasn’t as if they could go to the police and tell them they had been dosed with something against their will - since that happened after walking into a room in which they already knew slightly illegal activities would take place, willingly, with their own daughters. Even if they came out on top in court, they would be ruined for life. So she tried to take comfort in the fact that they were only spiked with a mild aphrodisiac instead of something that would legitimately impair them.

“Mistress, you’re hurting me…”

“What? Oh. OH!” Gasping, she let go instantly, hot shame flooding her stomach when she saw the discomfort in Yang’s face. She hadn’t even realised how hard she was gripping her wrist until the girl complained. “I’m really- I am so sorry, Sunbeam. I’m sorry.”

“I-it’s fine,” she said with a big smile, waving it off. “Wow, into rough stuff, huh?”

“No, no, it’s… well, yes, but that’s not the point.” She cleared her throat. “How much do you know about the way your boss handles these… ‘side job’ affairs? Like, what services she provides for the clients before getting started?”

“U-uhhh… nothing? Just what they trained us to do. Do you mean like, how they ask them if they wanna get fucked instead of just see a show?”

“Not that part. I meant if they do something to help get the clients in the mood for this.”

“Oh. I mean, not really? I just think, um… I figured it was the dancing…”

“I see.”

“Sorry.”

Taking a deep breath, she reached up to cup Yang’s face, as gently as she could possibly manage. The girl stilled but didn’t flinch at all. “Sunbeam, I apologise. I think I just realised something, and I was a little worried, but I overreacted. I really did not mean to hurt you in any way.”

“Oh yeah? What’s wrong? Like, it sounds like it’s not my fault, but I’m still kinda… is it?”

“No,” Kali reassured her with a slight smile. “I have this feeling that your boss has a nasty habit of slipping a little Spanish Fly into the drinking water before the show starts, or something similar. I don’t think it counts as illegal, because it’s not psychoactive, it’s not taking away my ability to make any choices. It just makes me hornier, which affects all my choices.”

At first, she had been afraid she went too fast for Yang, or that she couldn’t follow very easily due to the thumping house beats. Then she leaned forward a little more and whispered right into her ear, making her shiver, “So like… not a roofie, but something, right?”

“Yes,” she breathed back, and she felt Yang’s hips roll a little, poking the underside of her breast. Which felt too good for something so minor. “I’m not even sure it was malicious; maybe just meant to enhance our ‘good time’. But I am… very… affected.”

“Really turned on?” Kali nodded, and Yang swallowed; she could even hear it that close to her ear, and somehow that also turned her on more. What the hell? “Maybe it’s the same stuff I’m… nevermind. I can, um, get off you… I mean, whatever you want. Like, you’re hornier than you’d be by yourself and that seems sketch, so if you’re not down, I can back off. Or if you need it taken care of, I can help? This is weird, I dunno what’s right…”

“I’m there with you,” she laughed weakly, and she felt Yang’s posture relax under her palms; she hadn’t even realised she was holding her. “Keep fucking my tits. I’ll decide if I want more after that.”

“Wait, are you sure? Because it seemed like that would make it worse.”

“We need to take care of you, too. You’re hard as a rock.”

“God, I really am. But like, I’ve dealt with it in the past, I could deal again…” But she was already sitting back, starting to roll her hips toward her chest again.

“No need,” Kali breathed as she let it happen. Let this tremendous mistake happen, torpedoes be damned. Her hands moved to grip the sides of her tits, and she felt a fresh tingle between her own legs at the increased pressure. Yang slipped between them easily and set a quick pace, almost as if wanting to hurry. “Need it that badly?”

“Nhhh! Well… that, and I kinda wanna… not make you do this any longer than we gotta!”

Shaking her head, she smiled up at her and said, “Take your time if you want. It feels fantastic.”

“Really? I thought it… just felt kinda weird on mine, but then again, I… don’t have very sensitive tits.”

“Understandable. But they do look wonderful.”

“Thank you!” she glowed, cock throbbing a little more thanks to the compliment. “Worth every penny!”

For a minute or so, they simply enjoyed the process of exploring this together. Letting her friend’s college-age child tittyfuck her was so far off Kali’s bingo card! How did they get here? Why were their daughters here in the first place?! Yes, she was enjoying the play a lot more than she had in a while, and kept tweaking her own nipples while Yang grunted louder, squealed with need, but that didn’t make it any less bizarre. It was like they had rebooted The Twilight Zone for late-night Cinemax.

Kali had been so distracted by everything that she legitimately gasped when she felt hot semen splattering over her breasts, onto her cheeks and chin. Dear God, that was a lot! And beyond hot; she was only inflamed more, and pinched her nipples between her index and middle fingers so she wouldn’t shift them too much around that pumping cock. Knowing how well it worked, she shook her tits to make the cum slide down between them.

“O-oooh,” Yang breathed when she felt the difference. “That’s… like, lubed up, and… silky…”

“Yes,” Kali laughed softly. “Mmm, you had fun, didn’t you?”

“Fuck yes! Damn, I didn’t think it could feel that amazing!” As they shared a smile, Yang rolled her hips once or twice more before coming to a stop. “Wow… thanks for the ride, but like… did you really want me to finish in there?”

“What do you mean?”

Shrugging a shoulder, she reached down to tweak one of her nipples for her, and Kali let her have access, slipping her hand down. The foreign touch felt even better than her own. “These were great, but I could have banged you and we both got off, right? I would have… I mean, I definitely think you’d be the best lay I’ve ever had.”

“Why, thank you,” she said in a falsely-demure voice, and Yang giggled. “But no no, I just wanted to take care of you. I promise. Though I did have a lot of fun doing it.”

“Mmm, yeah… me, too. Oh - hang on, you got…”

Without any warning, Yang slid out of her breasts and further down, getting right in her face. What was going to happen now? She thought she was about to get a kiss she wasn’t ready for - but instead, Yang licked along her chin and jaw, lapping up her own seed. Kali couldn’t suppress the sigh of desire, or the shiver, but she was too busy trying not to think about the cum-covered schlong incredibly close to her growing needs to spare any thought for resisting something else.

“Got you,” she whispered, smiling as their noses touched. “Sorry about the mess.”

“It was a mess I enjoyed,” she whispered back - and Yang smiled a little more. They both leaned a little closer.

Why didn’t she know this kiss was coming? She was really off her game today, because in hindsight, it was incredibly obvious. Yang’s advances were bold but sweet, and her thick flavour was still on her tongue when Kali touched it with her own. She hummed with fresh interest as she gripped her sides, throwing herself into this feeling for the moment. All that booze and whatever had been in the mint water was making it impossible to want anything else.

They finally parted for breath, and Yang leaned her forehead against Kali’s. “Damn, Mistress… you better be careful, or I’ll think you like me.”

“I do like you. Quite a bit.”

“Yeah? You… you really mean it?”

“Of course.” She kissed her cheek, then pushed her back so she could see her face as she caressed the side. “I, um… I think I might like to check on my friends now, if that’s alright.”

Yang blinked. “What? Before I got you back? I mean, I thought you’d want me… to… no, I guess you did say you were more into giving than receiving.”

“Oh, I could definitely see myself receiving you,” she teased, and Yang chuckled again. “But not right now, of course.”

“Yeah… we kinda blew that chance. Literally, like, all over your boobies.”

Kali tried not to think about that silky presence between her breasts. It made her peaks tighten even more. “It’s alright. You might be able to go again later, but for now, I’m perfectly fine just… relaxing with you.”

“I mean, I could do some other stuff,” she promised, wiggling her fingers. Kali smirked in appreciation. “But yeah, I don’t think I can go again later; I usually can’t.”

“That pill will probably beg to differ. You just have to recharge.” Having an idea, she asked, “Do you have sports drinks back there?” The girl nodded. She figured they might, with all the electrolytes being depleted in that club on a nightly basis. “Get one for both of us to share; you can have some on your way back. Might help us continue.”

“Oh - cool, cool. Probably could use one.” She hesitated. “Do you want me to like, clean up?”

“No, I don’t think that’s necessary. Or you can if you want; up to you. I want you to get comfortable so we can relax. Don’t be long; I’ll be waiting.”

As she slid smoothly from the chair, Yang winked down at her - and Kal tried not to enjoy the sight of that mostly-hard cock, covered in juices and gleaming where it caught the disco-lights occasionally. “Hey, would I do that to my new fave MILF?”

The instant she was alone, Kali tried to inspect her surroundings. Raven was still gone. Her night vision had always been fairly good, but the swirling lights made it much more difficult - still, squinting through the darkness, she thought she saw movement along the far wall. Fantastic; her daughter probably was doing much of what she had been doing with Raven’s daughter. Anger flickered in her and died. What was the point in getting upset when she had already definitely crossed the very same line? It was probably best not to think about it.

Turning the other way, she saw nearly as much movement from where Willow had been sitting. A tall, powerful shape was on top, and her friend was writhing beneath, given over to pleasure. Even if all she could make out was their shapes, knowing who the shapes belonged to filled in the rest of the blanks. A similar amount of motion was happening further away, less distinct. Maybe they really were all sluts - or at least, the mint water had turned them sluttier than was usual for each of them. Interesting. They were definitely all about to hate themselves in the morning.

Within minutes, Yang was back with a blue bottle she could just barely see in the swirling party lighting, which she offered up wordlessly. Kali took a healthy swig - as much to hydrate as to hopefully clear her mind, dilute whatever was inflaming her desires so much. Yang looked like she had already recovered, up to and including the half-hard cock swinging between her legs. She had cleaned up, she noticed, though it wouldn’t have bothered her much if she hadn’t - plus her braids had been taken out, leaving her long blonde hair cascading down her back in waves.

“Okay, so I gotta ask," Yang chuckled as she knelt down on the floor next to her. "What are we doing down here?”

Kali shrugged as she wrapped an arm around her legs, looking up slightly at the two chairs on either side of them. Her own, and Raven’s - both vacant. Now that she knew how hard it was not to give in, she was a lot more worried about her little girl, but at least from this lower vantage point she couldn’t even see her in the room anymore. Maybe she had left. Maybe Raven had left instead - or maybe they were still over there out of sight. Maybe worrying about it wouldn’t help anything.

“Change of location. The carpet is fairly plush, and… I wanted to do something that’s easier if I can lay you down.”

“Ooh, this sounds like it could be a blast,” Yang said with a knowing smirk. God, she was really starting to like her; she was just so much fun, the way Neon was for Raven. But she didn’t want to think about her right now.

“We’ll see.”

Yang lay back on the carpet, hands behind her head. Kali almost just climbed on top of her and started making out again; it was beyond tempting. But instead, she began kissing over her sack and semi-hard shaft, caressing her inner thighs lightly.

“O-oh, hi,” Yang breathed. “Really going right for it, huh?”

“Yes,” she breathed between kisses. The skin was still so warm, very soft and a tiny bit slick from the recent washing. So fun… “I sort of wanted to before, but I talked myself out of it.”

“Why?”

For Raven’s sake, even though she probably didn’t give me the same consideration. “Because I wasn’t sure how far I wanted to go. Tell me if anything feels unpleasant.”

The sunny bombshell didn’t say much over the next minute or so. Kali enjoyed lavishing her groin with attention, caresses and open-mouthed kisses, and eventually even taking the softened flesh into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it. Why were they so fun to play with when they were soft? She moaned and writhed, but it didn’t come back to full mast quite yet; only a slight twitch.

“Mmm, sorry,” Yang sighed without any concern. “Told you. I mean, when I come that hard… and you really worked me over with those melons, Mistress.”

“It’s okay. I have more tricks up my sleeve.”

“Yeah? Like whOA, whoa, I- Mistress! But that’s my-!”

That was about the reaction she expected when she suddenly pushed her tongue against Yang’s tightly-clenching ass. The girl was no stranger to attention there, but still seemed a little wary of it; as she had said, she didn’t seek it out, and therefore it wouldn’t be her first expectation from a cis woman. The dark flavour was obscured a little by the beverage she had just tasted - which was part of the reason she requested it, so it was easier for her to keep going, flailing and squirming to get deeper and deeper.

The reaction was immediate. Yang didn’t instantly hop up and get hard, but she definitely sounded even girlier and more overcome than she had when fucking her chest. By the time she had stiffened her tongue and was darting it in and out, the girl was actually holding her own knees, pulling them back to help Kali do whatever she pleased.

And even though it hadn’t been part of her initial plan, all the movement had reminded her she had something that could help. So she did paddle her finger between her breasts before moving it in to replace her tongue.

“Wait, wh- NNH! Mistress! Hey, is that my spunk from before? A-are you gonna fuck me with my own spunk?!”

“I just might,” she purred darkly as she wriggled her finger back and forth, forcing Yang open a tiny bit more than she already had. It actually didn’t take much effort now that her mouth had done most of the job. The girl didn’t exactly take it effortlessly; she mewled, writhed, and generally looked like she was going to lose her mind. But she didn’t clench on her, didn’t protest with words; just endured.

Right up until she hit deep enough…

“OH!” Yang gasped, half sitting up. “Oh shit, you’re in my fuckin’ p-spot, oh shit!”

“Please don’t,” she joked. After a second to process, Yang laughed breathlessly. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist.”

“N-nah, it was a good one! Oh wow… mmhhh, you’re stroking it so good, it’s- AH!”

Maybe it was just her own ever-present craving to tease and taunt, and top whenever it suited her. Maybe it was her determination. Maybe it was the chemicals in her system. Whichever was the cause, Kali certainly enjoyed watching Yang squirm beneath her for nearly a full couple of minutes as she relentlessly teased her prostate, caressing over the fleshy mass deep within Yang’s rear as if it were her favourite thing. Maybe it was, for tonight at least. All the while, she would occasionally go down on her now that her mouth was free to do so, relishing that thick presence. The poor girl was completely beside herself, whimpering and thrashing at times, weak at others, straightening her legs out and then nearly pulling her knees back to her shoulders to let Kali get even deeper.

“You didn’t tell me you were a butt-slut,” she finally teased.

“I! I’m not! This! It’s new! Ahhh, mmhh, Mistress, I usually don't- how the fuck are you doing this to me?!”

So hot. She could legitimately feel moisture running down the insides of her thighs, she was so wet from watching the fruits of her labour. It was even starting to work on Yang’s cock; she knew it was also the pill, of course, but the stimulation and all that movement had gotten her mostly hard again.

Might as well speed it along. Leaning down, she wrapped her lips around that pretty package again, bobbing her head up and down.

“MMHHH OH GOD!” Yang panted, covering her mouth with her hand to muffle the sound. God, indeed; she was grateful to some deity that outcry wasn’t being bellowed into a room not large enough to disguise it, music or no music.

And Kali was even happier about having that cock in her throat than she expected. As it steadily grew harder, she bounced her head up and down gratefully, still sliding her fingertip along Yang’s spot to keep her getting harder and harder with no waiting. She could do this all day and not get bored; she loved feeling how much the girl appreciated her efforts, wanted to keep making her so overcome with pleasure she literally couldn't form words anymore.

There was one final trump card she could play to get her the rest of the way there. Bracing for the noise she knew would come, she moved up and teased the tip of her tongue along the tiny slit at the end.

“OH! NO!” Then she cleared her throat. “I… I mean, I don’t know… how I- FUCK! That’s so much!”

Worked every time. Kali messed with the tiny hole for another few seconds, prompting further squeals before going back to bobbing her head for another minute. When she thought she heard Yang whimpering and crying, she pulled off to check on her. The girl was overwhelmed; not utterly destroyed, but she was definitely a mess now. And hotter for it. She smiled up at her and whispered, “I can stop if you want.”

“Nhhh… y-yeah…” So she brought her hand to a standstill. Yang flopped back, completely limp - in all areas but one. “Oh wow… you… hey, look at that, you did it!”

“I did,” she chuckled, kissing the tip of that rock-hard flesh. Yang groaned. “Probably more sensitive now, too.”

“Y-yeah… I mean, if I could fuck my own ass, at this point…” Kali laughed, and she smiled. “Do you wanna ride me? I want you so bad, like, I think I’ll explode if I can’t have you.”

“I think you’ll explode no matter what I do to this body.” But she couldn’t possibly do that. Even with Raven and Blake missing in action, she still knew it wasn’t right to fuck Yang knowing who she was to her friend. No matter what the others were doing, shouldn't she be practicing at least a little restraint?

A quick glance to one side instantly killed that notion. Even past her own chair, she could see Willow’s legs were in the air, and two strong calves jutting out from the bottom of her seat. Strong calves that ended with stripper heels… turned in the direction that meant their owner was face-down. Though she shuddered to think it could have been Weiss, whoever that was with the ponytail - almost definitely Theia's athletic little girl - certainly seemed to be fucking the prudish woman through that chair even as she looked on; the positions, the movements made it impossible to believe otherwise. Willow was apparently getting some young dick, without caring who its owner was related to. Was Theia?

Was Raven?

“Mistress,” Yang panted as Kali realized she had unthinkingly gone back to caressing her prostate. “Oooh… y-you ready, too?”

“I think… I might just be.” She turned slightly so that her bottom half was near Yang’s face, keeping her finger inside for now - even though the movement still made Yang groan. “Help me with the rest of my clothes?”

“Oh, you’re going fully buff? Wow… you’re like, so hot and so classy, I kinda thought you wouldn’t.”

“You flatter me too much,” Kali chuckled. Meaning it more than she let on; she still felt the presence of guilt, despite trying to tell herself she shouldn’t. “But yes, if you’re not opposed.”

Clearly she was not, if the way her hands started scrabbling at Kali's skirt were any indicator of interest level. She idly jerked Yang a couple of times when she didn’t need that hand for stability as she felt herself being stripped bare - even her heels were gone. Now she was actually naked while hovering over her gal pal’s daughter’s giant love muscle, in a hazy back room of a strip club. So much for another dull night.

“Mmm, come to mama,” Yang panted as she dragged Kali’s hips over and down so fast she couldn’t help the gasp. Her tongue was immediately playful and firm against her, and she distantly hoped her pussy wasn’t so sloppy that she drenched the poor girl. Her hips immediately rolled, seeking out more contact, more pleasure - because it felt better than it had in ages. This inexperienced coed was doing things to her that nobody ever had.

Drugs. Definitely drugs. Or herbal something or other.

“Ohhhh, yes, ” she found herself groaning aloud, kissing all over Yang’s throbbing need as she let herself be devoured. Her new favourite cock - for tonight, anyway.

“Mistress, you’re so sweet,” the girl breathed into her, wrapping her lips briefly around her clit - nearly making her go blind in the process. “God, I could do this all day…”

But they didn’t have all day. They had two hours. She didn’t even know if the lights would stay off for the full two hours - and even if she had stopped holding herself back, she didn’t want to make the others see her with Raven’s little Yang. That was cruel to everyone involved.

“Are you ready to put it in me?”

“Hell yeah,” she sighed, kissing the inside of her thigh. “Um… can you reach my shoes for me?”

“Hm? Oh, of course - I don’t blame you.” She did have to take her finger out of Yang to oblige, and heard her whimper and saw her toned legs squirm from side to side. But that had served its purpose; they needed more freedom of movement anyway.

Still feeling playful, once she took off the heels Kali leaned down to bite her toes. They were just so cute and squirmy while she was shedding her shoes, wriggling now that they were free. The girl giggled, then did it again when she bit them a second time. “Hey!” she laughed, reaching up to give her ass a light swat in retaliation.

Heat. Honestly, Kali felt like she could have climaxed then and there, no further stimulation necessary. She gripped Yang’s ankle and groaned into her toes, forgetting her own name for a couple of seconds. Had she ever felt this sensitive before? Maybe, when she herself was in college so many years ago - or on her wedding night. She couldn’t remember that, either, thanks to too much liquid courage.

“Wow, you really like those, huh?” Yang asked, wiggling her toes against Kali’s lips.

“I… I’m just really wet,” she confessed. Though she had done plenty of that type of play in the past, it wasn't that high on her list.

“Oh yeah, I know.” She played her fingers over her pussy, and it took so much effort not to pass out or push her hips backward. “But I can’t let you play with my feeties while I fuck you.”

“Fuck the feeties.” Then she came back to herself a little more. “Not literally; I just… I was being silly while taking them off, it’s not… a fetish I have very strongly. Yours are very cute, though.”

“Oh, it's all good. Well, I still need the condom.” When Kali looked over her shoulder, starting to recover now, she said, “On the bottom of my heel?”

Glancing down, she noticed. “Oh wow. I thought you just wanted your shoes off.”

“No, no, sorry,” Yang laughed as she retrieved the prophylactic. Her hand reached out for it - but Kali didn’t hand it over, opening it herself. “Oh, cool. Like I could, but you seem to… have…”

She cut off when the older woman put the condom into her mouth, twitched her lips a couple of times, then took Yang all the way into her throat in a single fluid motion. She let out a moan and a shiver. That quickly, Kali pulled off, revealing a shrinkwrapped salami.

“Wha- oh shiiiit , that’s a power move!” Yang burst out, looking excited in a different way. “You gotta teach me that!”

“We’d need another dick, I’m afraid,” she laughed, and Yang laughed with her. God, this girl was adorable . “Now, I think I could use… all-fours? Unless that doesn’t work for you.”

“No, no, it’s great if it’s great for you. You got a thicc, juicy ass, I gotta say.”

“So do you,” she purred as she reached back to pinch it on her way to getting into position. The way Yang ducked her head shyly made her certain she was blushing, even if she couldn’t tell for certain - still sensitive about having it drilled so well by a solitary finger.

“Man, you couldn’t really have been liking that…”

“Who says I couldn’t? Anal is so valuable in the bedroom.” Then she shook her ass at Yang. “Ready.”

“Um… I don’t even know if I am, you’re just so fucking good at all this… I’m probably gonna-”

“You will be amazing,” Kali reassured her, trying not to think too deeply about how filthy this made her. It really was a new low in some ways, even though there were other situations she had gotten herself into before that were even worse. But Yang deserved to feel confident about her prowess.

No turning back now. Not once she felt a firm tip beginning to slide up and down her dripping wet folds. Her walls were already tightening and flexing, ready to be parted, and nothing had really happened yet. Every nerve ending, every surface of skin, her tits, her ass, her thighs, sides, back, feet, hands… she felt like a giant clit by this point, as if being touched anywhere would be enough. She loved it and hated it, and both wanted to live this way forever and never have to deal with it again.

Yang slid into her slowly but steadily, and she pitched forward onto her face. YES! Fuck all the regrets, the misgivings and guilt - she was getting destroyed tonight and was just going to be grateful.

“Hooooly fuck,” Yang breathed as she sank deeper into her. Of course she wasn’t going to be nearly as needy; she had already gotten off once. Even if the sensitivity on her shaft was heightened, it still wouldn’t hit her as hard as before. Also, after having her spot played with, it wouldn’t seem as overwhelming.

But Kali was losing it. Strong hands gripping her ass cheeks only made everything feel yet better. Her pussy fluttered around the cock, trying to draw it inside on its own as her hips also moved back without consulting her, speeding this along. Yang was more than willing to meet her halfway, and was soon buried all the way into her needy body, holding fast.

A couple of minutes disappeared. She had fleeting mental impressions of her nipples dragging across the carpet in just the right way, of curling her toes and clenching her fists… and more than anything, an amazing, thick, tireless cock slamming into her over and over and making the sloppiest of horrible noises that only made it worse because she kept getting wetter and wetter. The hands stayed on her ass for a long time but eventually began to slide along her sides, holding onto her waist. Then they moved a little more…

Yang had taken a page from her book, it seemed. She pulled her up onto all fours again and Kali went willingly, having relinquished all hope of getting her power back until this orgasm was taken care of. Then they slid down along her breasts…

“NNHHH!” she bellowed through her teeth when her peaks were played with yet again. Perfect! That was exactly what she needed - how did Yang know? Was she just a natural? Was she psychic?!

“Sorry,” she breathed into her ear, prompting another flutter from her greedy, drenched cunt. “I just love these so much. I mean, I fucked ‘em, didn’t I?”

“Y-yeah!” she panted weakly, moving with Yang as she picked up the pace, back arching slightly. “You certainly… you’re s-so good, Sunbeam - you’re so good! More! YES!”

“Mistress,” she panted, getting into it even more - and the title ‘Mistress’ seemed like a bad joke right about now. But the way Yang said it, the tenderness, kept her from feeling ashamed of how subservient she was at the moment; she was just doing it because Kali wanted her to. Maybe this was power-bottoming in its purest form.

Not long after that, Kali Belladonna came as hard as she had in months. Maybe years. Even as often as she tried to perfect her orgasm, this was still one of the best ever, and she had no qualms about showing it by crying out - though somehow keeping her voice down enough that she might not have been overheard by anyone besides Yang. At least, she hoped not.

“Oooh, that… that sounded like you really… mmhh, Mistress, you came?”

“Yeah,” she sighed as she was still being gently smashed into over and over. “Ohhhh, you were fantastic, Sunbeam!”

“Mmhh! Okay! I… I can stop if you-”

“Don’t you dare! You…” She licked her slightly-parched lips. “You had better keep pounding me until you get there again, and I… I don’t want to hear any excuses!”

Oh. That was a growl of pure need - and a significant increase in speed and force. Kali felt a fresh flutter of desire as she was railed. This girl was a force of nature. They kept getting each other there faster than was probably average, and she was not at all disappointed about that.

“Need… a little help again?” Kali pant-laughed another minute later. Now she could feel her mind beginning to clear, even if only slightly; the orgasm always helped with that.

“Nnhh, it’s just… not as easy the second time,” she giggled. “I’m so hard and it feels great, but…”

Why not? It had been quite some time. This was something she reserved for very special partners, and she didn’t need more than one night with Yang to know she counted. “Want to try door number two?”

“What?”

“Move that big, beautiful dick to my other hole, blondie. I don't let just anyone in there, but you…” She swallowed, let her raw honesty come through in her tone the way she would not for many people. “I’d let you fuck me anywhere, anytime. And I want you in my tight little ass.”

The throb in her pussy told her she was onto something. Yang swallowed before saying, “Yeah, but… what about you?”

“I just climaxed. Now I want to feel you climax inside me this time. I don’t care where inside me, as long as it works for you… and I can tell you, without fail, every time a partner couldn’t quite get there in my pussy, the ass works. One hundred percent effective.”

“Damn, it’s that good? I mean it looks that good, but…” She started moving Kali’s cheeks around, causing her to groan and sigh. “I mean, okay. How do I get you ready?”

“You don’t; just go slow. I promise it’ll be fine.”

So Yang pulled out - wow that felt great, even if only fleetingly - and pressed the head against her ass. Kali concentrated, relaxed… and as Yang slowly pushed her hips forward, she was able to take her in with very little stopping involved. Again, she felt like she could lose her mind from having her cheeks filled; it was so oddly satisfying .

“How… in the fuck… did you do that?” Yang groaned, definitely loving how tight she was. The constant throbbing was proof - even moreso than in her tits or pussy, or mouth, or anything before.

“Mmm, years of practice,” she chuckled. “My husband is a little larger than you and he’s a fan. It used to take a lot of lube and patience, but at some point I just started to be able to mentally relax to the point it wasn’t as necessary. Of course, there’s also plenty of lube right now…”

“Mmhhh, yeah there is…” She started to shift around. “You were so wet - you’re still so wet. You sure you don’t want my help?”

Grinning, she shifted a little and brought her hand up to play over her clit. “MH! Oooh… oh, yes, I’m fine. I’ve got it.”

With a little laugh, she said, “I coulda done that.”

“Mm, yes, but then we’d have to flip me over, and this position is so much better for anal.” She left her clit alone - mostly, just holding her finger against it instead of actively teasing. “Now fuck me like there’s no tomorrow.”

Because there might not be. Once they woke from this hazy sex dream, they might all hate each other for all time. Her husband might finally grow tired of her antics and leave her. One never knew what the future might bring. But in the present…

The present was Yang drilling her ass without mercy. Kali had always found this to be so pleasant; not quite erotic, not in the way conventional sex was or how Yang felt about it thanks to her anatomy, but as long as she was still aroused she had always been rather content to have someone go to town back there for as long as they needed. The buff blonde was whimpering and growling and calling out her nickname constantly as she ramped up for a second shot, and Kali was just sitting there with her face in the carpet, feeling like most people felt curled up in a warm blanket with a cup of hot cocoa.

‘This is pretty bad,’ she thought distantly against the backdrop of her cheeks repeatedly slapping against Yang’s thighs, even while a vague smile was on her lips. ‘I kind of want to keep her.’

“I’m close!” Yang finally gasped. “I-I’m about to cum!”

Perfect. Kali got to play her favourite game. How fast could she go from zero to finish? Now that Yang had said she was almost done and she could feel the telltale throbbing, the increased speed, she suddenly started terrorizing her clit at blistering speed, using the carpet to muffle the worst of her shrieks. SO GOOD! Even though she had been enjoying it all along, she somehow had not expected for it to make her vision swim, the soles of her feet tingle, the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. She might actually orgasm harder than when Yang was in her pussy, though it was going to be close…

Then she felt the spurting. The grip on her tits tightened when Yang reached her finish, which only helped Kali cross the line just after her, writhing beneath her as her back arched and relaxed in an endless cycle. Maybe it was a tie. She couldn’t be sure; she was too busy feeling as if she were about to lose consciousness… but she felt like both the internal and clitoral orgasms were on about even footing this time. No regrets, either way.

When she came back to herself, she realised Yang’s face was on her shoulder when her lips managed to say, “Holy shit…”

“Nnhh… yeah, I’m… it’s been a while since… that good. Yes.” Real coherent.

“I’ve never had it that good,” the younger woman confessed, and Kali smiled. She felt a fresh little twitch from the sated cock still inside of her. “Mistress, I… I think I…”

“No, don’t.”

“What?”

Kali sighed, heart squeezing in her chest. “Maybe I’m being presumptuous. I thought… you were about to say something.”

“Something like… what?” Yang cleared her throat, both of them falling quiet for a moment. “You thought I was gonna say that like… I, um…”

“You can’t even say it now.”

“Y-yeah. I was gonna say I loved that. What we just did. But you pointing it out… maybe I kinda…”

After a few seconds with no more words, Kali saw no way around it but to pull forward, letting that thick, still-partially-hard shaft slide out of her ass with a shudder. Yang's whimper was nearly as overcome as she felt. Then she rolled over and reached up to caress her neck.

“You’ll find someone you can say that to, sweetheart,” she whispered. “Not an old woman like me who just knows what to do with your beautiful dick - someone you really have fallen for.”

A tear rolled down her face. Her voice was so fragile and quiet when she whispered, “Why can’t it be you?”

“Oh, Y- Sunbeam…” Another close call. She would have to watch herself.

“I know,” she said with a wan smile. Then she cleared her throat and sniffled, swiping at her eyes. “It’s all good! You can’t keep me down for long.”

“Don’t do that so much.”

“Do what?”

Kali pulled her in for a tight hug. The girl stiffened, then positively clung back to her. “Bury your feelings. Pretend everything’s fine, and you’re in the best mood of your life. But I meant it; you don’t need it to be me. You and I can talk again, perhaps, and I’m always going to care about you.” More than she would admit to Yang, even. “But I’m not going to take away your chance to find the boy or girl - or nonbinary person - of your dreams. Not when you are a gorgeous, strong, fun, amazing, big-hearted woman who could have anyone she wanted. I believe that, Sunbeam.”

“Okay,” she half-sobbed with a nod and a grin that didn’t seem to suit the sobbing, but somehow did. “Still kinda wanna just be with you, but I believe you, Mistress. I’ll do my best!”

So adorable.

---------------------------------------------------

They cleaned up and Kali redressed. Normally, she would have left her shoes and bra off after a rollicking session such as that, but she wanted to be less conspicuous should the lights come up. Yang seemed more than understanding when she asked her not to tell anyone what they had just done, and they enjoyed another long, comforting embrace.

Right up until they were interrupted. And Kali wasn’t the only one who found the interruption to be most unwelcome.

#The Housewives Hit Club Futopia #kali x yang #rwby smut #rwby fanfiction #rwbyremnants #nsfw-Text

3 notes · View notes